About Pastor Tati

Passionate enough to share the honey.

10 Mistakes Women Make In Relationships

A romantic relationship is the most precious gift to mankind. Hence, it is important to nurture a relationship in the right way. Many a times, women assume that men think and feel the same way as they do. This results in tiffs and breakups. In order to prevent such debacles, it is important to understand that men are different from women. There are some common mistakes which women commit in a relationship. It’s easy to avoid them and pave the way for a successful relationship. Read about these mistakes and avoid them in your personal life.

1. Being over possessive

Jealousy, absence of trust, controlling behavior, spying on the partner, asking him too many questions, checking his call log, messages and emails are all signs of over possessiveness. Such a behavior only serves to hurt the man and reduces his trust and love for his lady. Of course, it’s wrong to trust anyone blindly, but when in a relationship, it’s best to give some space to the partner.

2. Trying to change the man

Women often fall in love with a man only when they think his nature, his behavior, his attitude is right. As soon as they get into a serious relationship, they attempt to change the man. This serves as a serious blow to a man’s self-esteem. It leads to frustration, low self-esteem and an eventual breakdown of the relationship. Many a times, women forget to take into account the fact that they chose their man because they found them perfect. If they think their man is imperfect and wish to change him, it simply means their choice is imperfect, right?

3. Taking the man for granted

Doesn’t matter if the two have been dating for four months or four years, after some time passes, women tend to take their men for granted. They forget to do special things to keep the spark in the relationship alive. Gestures like preparing the partner’s favorite dish once in a while, trying something new on bed, getting gifts for the man, surprising him are some ways to keep the flame glowing. But this is totally forgotten and eventually the relationship heads towards a catastrophe.

4. Taking things too fast

Every relationship is a process of understanding each other and uncovering the possibilities in togetherness step by step. It is important to take slow steps. But, women tend to ignore this and rush to the next step in a hurry. Even before the man feels comfortable enough to take his partner to meet his parents, the lady invites herself for a dinner at her man’s place. This makes the man feel scary, clueless and furious. Such tiny things add fuel to the fire.

5. Talking too much

Men generally prefer actions to words. It is true that some amount of communication is vital for a relationship. But, it does not mean they’d tolerate someone who keeps on talking endlessly. This is the most common mistake that women commit. They just keep on talking for hours telling their man the latest gossip. It makes him feel like going out and buying himself a pair of earplugs! Communication must be from both the ends and must be balanced. If there is a loss of communication or miscommunication, it’s sign of a danger.

6. Trying to control

Controlling behavior refers to criticizing the man for everything he does, monitoring his food, wanting to know every minute detail of his life or taking charge all the time. Men hate to be controlled all the time. In fact, this tendency of women to control their men is one of the reasons that have led to the ‘battle of the sexes’ since times immemorial. The best way out is to give one another equal space and mature as two different individuals.

7. Being clingy

Space is vital in a relationship. It is important to maintain some amount of distance between the two partners so that they miss each other in their absence. Women often act too clingy when with their men. Men hate clingy women. Just as space enhances bonding, sticking to the man all the time makes him repel from his lady.

8. Being constantly busy over the phone when with their man

Women are so obsessed with their cellphones and gossips that they often tend to ignore their man even when they are out on a date. Of course, it’s okay to attend an urgent call. But, being on the phone for too long, ignoring the man and assuming that he’ll understand is sure to drift him away from his partner.

9. Getting angry over small issues

Men like to joke and tease the one they are attracted to. It is their way of flirting with them. But, women often tend to misinterpret this as the partner’s attempt to hurt them. Hence, they get angry and sometimes even cry or throw tantrums like a 3-year old girl. Initially it’s okay. But, if the man loses his patience, there are less chances that he’d continue to be in a relationship with his lady.

10. Depending on the man for small little things

Men like women who are independent. They respect them. Studies reveal that men find independent women really sexy. But, women often seem to act the other way and make a fool out of themselves. They depend on their man for little things and it irritates him after some point in time. If this irritation crosses its limits, men don’t think even for a minute before announcing a breakup.

Have you noticed any of these tendencies in yourself? Then, it’s time to curb them and begin a healthy relationship with your guy. What women want is perennially considered to be a mystery. But, men’s expectations are quite concrete and clear. They are easy to fulfill. Yet, many a times, women fail to live up to these expectations. You can surely make an effort to change this trend. All the best!(http://amredeemed.com)

 

10 Dating Tips for Christian Singles

1) Do not be unequally yoked.

Take II Cor. 6:14 seriously.

Don’t team up with those who are unbelievers. How can righteousness be a partner with wickedness? How can light live with darkness? (NLT)

If you are dating someone who doesn’t have a personal relationship with Christ, you are playing with fire. If you fall in love, what will you do? Don’t let the relationship progress to a physical point and then hope you can cut it off later.

2) Put on the armor of God daily.

You need all the help you can get in today’s world. Are you spending time with God? Do you depend on Him to meet your needs of love and security? You can resist temptation if you put on the whole armor of God (Eph. 6:10-20).

3) Put obedience over passion.

Not everything we do that’s right, feels good. In fact, usually the opposite is true. It feels incredibly good to give in to passion. But, the authority of Christ needs to take precedence over your physical drives. Society tells you to give in to the moment. Christ tells you to be obedient to His word.

4) Physical expression must be appropriate.

Physical touch/intimacy should correspond with commitment. This doesn’t mean anything goes if you are engaged. Physical touch should be in the context of a meaningful relationship, not reduced to satisfaction of personal need.

5) Limits must be set mutually.

Both partners should take responsibility for setting limits. Mutual boundary keeping reflects maturity.

6) Examine your personal motives.

What is your motivation — power and control, gratifying your own ego, meeting a selfish need, or genuine affection?

7) Is there too much physical and too little other?

If the social, emotional, spiritual dimensions are missing or lacking, you are out of balance. If you can’t stand the person but have a great physical relationship, rethink the relationship.

8) Less is better.

If one person is uncomfortable with any type of physical expression, don’t do it. You should respect and honor each other. Don’t push a date to do anything that makes him/her feel uncomfortable.

9) Be guided by love versus lust.

Love is the fruit of the Spirit. From love comes self-control. Operate in love, not lust.

10) Allow the Holy Spirit to direct and lead you.

If you feel convicted of certain behaviors, stop doing them.

Special Note: If you are a teen, you must honor your parents and respect their counsel (Ephesians 6:2-3). You are subject to parental authority. Don’t be sexually active just because you can get away with it (http://amredeemed.com)

Before Marriage: 6 Things Couples Should Discuss Before They Get Hitched

1. Your Home. Even if you’re already shacked up, you won’t live in that second-floor rental unit forever and it’s important to discuss the type of home you envision sharing together in the future. Do you want to live in a condo? A house with a yard and a two-car garage? Would you consider moving to a different city? Will your husband get a “man-tuary?” How many times a month will you entertain?

2. Religion. Whether you’re an interfaith couple or you share the same beliefs, you have to discuss the role of religion in your relationship. While your families may try to influence the role of religion in the lives of your children, especially, it’s important “that the two of you decide how you will practice your faith and train your children” before the wedding, says Dr. Sago. Will you both take the children to church (or to synagogue or the mosque)? What will you do if your child wants to experience other faiths?

3. Children. Before you even agree to marry someone, you need to make sure that you’re on the same page re: offspring. Do you both want to have children? If so, how many? If you can’t have biological children, would you consider adoption or in vitro fertilization? Do you share the same discipline philosophy?

4. Sex. Being intimate is an important part of a married couple’s relationship. But having sex isn’t enough to guarantee marital intimacy: talking about sex is also important. “You need to feel that you can trust telling your partner your sexual needs,” says Dr. Sago. Do you feel comfortable sharing your desires with your partner? How many times a week do you expect to have sex in your marriage? Are you happy with your sex life? What do you love about your sex life? What do you wish was different?

5. Money. Every couple has their own way of managing their finances. While there’s no right or wrong method, Dr. Sago warns against keeping separate bank accounts, unless you also have a shared one. “It’s not good to have anything but ‘ours’ in a marriage,” he says and separate bank accounts create a sense of “mine” and “yours.” Will you combine all of your finances? Put a certain percentage in a joint account and keep the rest in personal accounts? Or will you keep your finances totally separate? Do you have similar spending habits? If not, how will you deal with these differences throughout your marriage? Who will be in charge of paying the bills?

6. Communication. That’s right–you gotta communicate about communication! If you have communication issues now, then it’s going to be very difficult to work through bumps in the road once a mortgage and children come along. “Arguments never solve a problem,” says Dr. Sago. Rather than raising your voices when you disagree on something, he recommends that you sit down across from each other and discuss your feelings regarding the issue. It’s important that each spouse listens to and considers the other person’s feelings, rather than focusing on who is right or wrong. What are your perpetual issues? Do you have the same approaches to communication? Are there certain communication techniques that work better for you? (http://amredeemed.com)

Overeating

Overtaxing the stomach is a common sin, and when too much food is used, the entire system is burdened. Life and vitality, instead of being increased, are decreased. This is as Satan plans to have it. Man uses up his vital forces in unnecessary labor in taking care of an excess of food.

By taking too much food, we not only improvidently waste the blessings of God, provided for the necessities of nature, but do great injury to the whole system. We defile the temple of God; it is weakened and crippled; and nature cannot do its work wisely and well, as God has made provision that it should. Because of the selfish indulgence of his appetite, man has oppressed nature?s power by compelling it to do work it should never be required to do.

Were all men acquainted with the living, human machinery, they would not be guilty of doing this, unless, indeed, they loved self-indulgence so well that they would continue their suicidal course and die a premature death, or live for years a burden to themselves and to their friends.?Letter 17, 1895.

Why Pork Is Not Good For Food

The pig or swine is a very popular food item with most Christians. Yet Christians are unaware that the God they profess to believe in had condemned the eating of swine’s flesh. The condemnation was based on some very sound biological principles. Here are some facts on pork that prove it to be a very unhealthy food to eat:

A pig is a real garbage gut. It will eat anything including urine, excrement, dirt, decaying animal flesh, maggots, or decaying vegetables. They will even eat the cancerous growths off other pigs or animals.

The meat and fat of a pig absorbs toxins like a sponge. Their meat can be 30 times more toxic than beef or venison. We thus get a much higher level of toxins from eating pork.

Unlike other mammals, a pig does not sweat or perspire. Perspiration is a means by which toxins are removed from the body. Since a pig does not sweat, the toxins remain within its body and in the meat.

Pigs and swine are so poisonous that you can hardly kill them with strychnine or other poisons.

Farmers will often pen up pigs within a rattlesnake nest because the pigs will eat the snakes, and if bitten they will not be harmed by the venom.

When a pig is butchered, worms and insects take to its flesh sooner and faster than to other animal’s flesh. In a few days the swine flesh is full of worms.

Swine and pigs have over a dozen parasites within them, such as tapeworms, flukes, worms, and trichinae. There is no safe temperature at which pork can be cooked to ensure that all these parasites, their cysts,and eggs will be killed.

Pig meat has twice as much fat as beef. A 3 oz T bone steak contains 8.5 grams of fat; a 3 oz pork chop contains 18 grams of fat. A 3 oz beef rib has 11.1 grams of fat; a 3 oz pork spare rib has 23.2 grams of fat.

Cows have a complex digestive system, having four stomachs. It thus takes over 24 hours to digest their vegetarian diet causing its food to be purified of toxins. In contrast, the swine’s one stomach takes only about 4 hours to digest its foul diet, turning its toxic food into flesh.

The swine carries about 30 diseases which can be easily passed to humans. This is why God commanded that we are not even to touch their carcase (Leviticus 11:8).

The trichinae worm of the swine is microscopically small, and once ingested can lodge itself in our intestines, muscles, spinal cord or the brain. This results in the disease trichinosis. The symptoms are sometimes lacking, but when present they are mistaken for other diseases, such as typhoid, arthritis, rheumatism, gastritis, MS, meningitis, gall bladder trouble, or acute alcoholism.

The Dangers of Pornography

Millions are lured into the dangers of pornography through the internet pornography’s easy accessibility, accompanied by the perception of privacy and anonymity. Cyber porn is highly addictive and extremely detrimental to intimacy in a marriage.

With over 95% of viewers being male, porn’s effect on intimacy is complicated since it is easy for wives to underestimate its bad effects. As a barrier to intimacy, habitually viewing pornography sets up formidable walls between couples: guilt, unrealistic sexual expectations, addictive behaviours, and the erosion of trust, to name just a few.

Consider the following stats on porn*:

  • Pornographic websites: 4.2 million (12% of total)
  • Daily search engine requests for porn: 68 million (25% of total search engine requests)
  • Daily porn emails: 2.5 billion (8% of total emails).
  • Internet users who view porn: 42.7%
  • Websites offering illegal child porn: 100,000
  • Monthly Internet Porn Sales: $4.9 billion
  • Every second: 28, 258 internet users are viewing porn
  • Every 39 minutes: a new porn movie is created in the United States

*Stats are by Jerry Ropelato at Internet Filter Review.

Here are just a few of the dangers of pornography:

Addiction:

The experience of sexual arousal can be intense when viewing pornography, and as a result, an addiction can be very easily formed. To respond to the body’s urges for “another hit” reinforces a habit that becomes extremely difficult to break. The combined physical and psychological responses to pornography make it “the crack cocaine of sexual addiction”.

Addiction itself develops through progressively dangerous stages: addiction, escalation, desensitization, and then acting out sexually. The dangers of pornography are evident with every stage more destructive than the one before.

Destruction of Intimacy:

Intimacy is based on trust and commitment. The dangers of pornography can be seen as a constant erosion of those values and qualities. Almost without exception, husbands keep their addiction to porn a secret from their wives. Over the long term, the results are guilt and isolation: the husband retreats emotionally and finds himself in a barrenness of soul. He has lost any intimacy that he was experiencing with his wife, and has discovered that pornography initially excites but, without fail, disappoints.

Sex without intimacy is hollow and futile. Yet within the framework of intimacy, sex is an awesome way for a husband and wife to connect emotionally and physically: it has the ability to provide true intimacy, joy, and sexual satisfaction!

Decreased Excitement and Satisfaction:

Research has shown that repeated exposure to pornography not only results in a diminished sexual arousal but also a decreased satisfaction with the sexual partner and the partner’s sexuality

Despair:

The dangers of pornography come with a hidden price tag! Many men involve themselves in porn to try to fill some need, or simply out of a curiosity—and then quickly discover they are being controlled by a destructive habit. By this stage, intervention from the outside is usually necessary. Confiding in a trusted friend or counselor is the first step of the journey to become free. Unfortunately for men who try to hide their addiction, there is a spiraling dynamic of guilt, emptiness, isolation, and perverted thinking that takes place. The end of such a spiral is despair.

Warped Thinking and Desensitization:

Pornography leaves the impression that sex is unrelated to love, commitment or marriage; and that irresponsible sex has no undesirable penalties. Desensitization of rape as a crime, misconceptions about the popularity of certain sexual practices, and a decrease in the care of female sexuality are additional effects of repeated viewing of pornography.

The dangers of pornography lead to men finding more than they bargained for when starting down the path of cyber porn. For those men looking for freedom from this addiction, help is available! First, a man must recognize his sin, and turn to the Lord Jesus for forgiveness. With this awareness of forgiveness, he needs to enter into accountability relationships with other Christian men who have also found freedom over pornography. The dangers of pornography can be overcome, and a man once ensnared by cyber porn will be able to experience a new life of intimacy with his wife (http://amredeemed.com).

50 Reasons Why I Don’t Drink

Editor’s note: This article, which has received more than 278,000 likes on Facebook since its publication last week on the Charisma News website, resonates with the Adventist Church’s reasons for abstinence from alcohol. It was reprinted with the permission of its author, an Assemblies of God pastor on Adventist Review

Iam a Christian and I don’t drink. I am also a pastor and ex-alcoholic. I need to make that disclaimer right up front. Although it makes me biased, it also makes me an expert on this hotly debated issue.

Some of the worst “shudder moments” of my life have been under the influence, and as a pastor, some of the worst “shudder moments” I have witnessed in the lives of others have been because of alcohol. You have come too late to tell me it’s God’s best for a Christian to drink.

We are living in a church age where drinking has become “hipster” for some. Christian young adults post pictures of their signature drink on Facebook. Middle-aged Christian women name drop their favorite brand of Pinot Grigio to impress their wine snob friends. Churches send direct-mail postcards that read, “Give our church a shot!” featuring an edgy shot glass graphic. Even some pastors drink. Not this one.

I stopped drinking when I became a Christian 26 years ago. No one told me to abstain. I just knew it would be contradictory and self-defeating to my relationship with Christ. I had given my life to follow Jesus and nothing was going to hinder my walk. For me, it was a no-brainer.

This article is not a theological defense on the topic of Christians and alcohol (another article for another time), but it is a heartfelt plea. I humbly ask you to table any knee jerk, pro-alcohol, fight-for-my-right-to-drink arguments that you have ever heard, or made, and prayerfully consider this list.

Fifty reasons why I don’t drink:

1. I can’t be sober-minded if I’m not sober.

2. Alcohol has an assignment: destruction.

3. Alcohol is a depressant. Anything that depresses should be avoided at all costs.

4. I don’t want to make my brother or sister stumble in the name of exercising my “Christian liberties.” My choice to drink could lead to someone’s demise.

5. Alcohol skews my judgment.

6. Alcohol leaves me worse, not better.

7. What I do in moderation, my children will do in excess.

8. Even the unsaved know I shouldn’t drink. Bible in one hand, beer in the other — any lost person could point this out as a confusing contradiction.

9. Alcohol doesn’t bring others closer to the Lord when they see me drinking, but further away.

10. Alcohol doesn’t bring me closer to the Lord when I drink, but further away.

11. I want to be fully awake and ready for the return of Christ, not drowsy, sluggish, and fuzzy.

12. Show me a family for whom alcohol has made a positive difference in their lives. You won’t be able to.

13. I have never heard anyone say, “Wow, that gin and tonic made me feel so Christlike!”

14. I want to avoid all appearances of evil.

15. Alcohol makes it much harder for me to practice the fruit of self-control.

16. Alcohol causes me to lose my filter.

17. Alcohol is a legal mind-altering drug.

18. Alcohol is addictive.

19. Alcohol is a numbing agent for pain and sorrow only Jesus can heal.

20. Many regrets are associated with alcohol. (I can give you a whole bunch!)

21. No one has ever said, “If only I had taken a drink, things wouldn’t have gotten out of control.”

22. Alcohol causes me to act in ways I normally wouldn’t.

23. Alcohol kills brain cells.

24. Alcohol is a counterfeit and provides a false peace.

25. The Bible says that no drunkards will enter the kingdom of God. Being drunk starts with one drink. I don’t want to see how far outside the lines I can color when eternity is at stake.

26. Alcohol is a waster — money, gifts and talents, destinies, and so on.

27. Alcohol leads to really bad behavior. It is a factor in 50 percent of violent crimes.

28. Alcohol distracts and derails you from living the victorious life for which Christ died.

29. Wisdom is the principle thing that I need to pursue at all cost; alcohol makes me stupid.

30. Alcohol has ruined many, many marriages.

31. The only influence I should be “under” is God’s.

32. The Bible tells me to be alert; alcohol delays my reaction time.

33. If I don’t start drinking, I’ll never have to stop.

34. Alcohol severely tarnishes my testimony.

35. Don’t want your teenagers to drink? Yep, same reasons apply to you.

36. God is holy; alcohol is not.

37. Alcohol and prayer don’t mix.

38. Alcohol and Bible study don’t mix.

39. Alcohol lowers my resolve to resist temptation.

40. Alcohol = Brokenness (broken lives, health, dreams, and so on)

41. When the world sees us drinking, it sends the message that Jesus isn’t enough.

42. Moderate drinking? How about moderate pornography or moderate heroin use or moderate lying or moderate adultery?

43. Christians are called to live a life of total surrender and separation from the world.

44. Alcohol makes me forget. It can make me forget that I am married, that I am saved and so on.

45. “I don’t get drunk. I only have one or two drinks.” If they didn’t affect you, you would drink soda.

46. I should never look to the glass or bottle for joy, which can only be found in the Lord Jesus Christ.

47. Alcohol fills my mind with impure thoughts.

48. If it could hinder my faith walk or love walk or dishonor the lordship of Jesus Christ, I need to forsake it.

49. Alcohol doesn’t help me run the race that Jesus has marked before me to finish with more accuracy. It does the polar opposite.

50. For any argument that tries to justify Christian drinking, there are at least 50 other reasons not to. The writing is on the wall. It’s not God’s best for Christians to drink.


Jamie Morgan is pastor of Life Church (Assemblies of God) and the Life House of Prayer (24/7 prayer) in Williamstown, New Jersey. She graduated with her master of arts in practical theology from Oral Roberts University and is pursuing her D.Min. at the Assemblies of God Theological Seminary

10 Differences Between Real Pastors And Entertainers

There is a great tendency in human nature to crave the affirmation of other human beings. With some people, their need for affirmation is so great it hinders their ability to discern between the will of God and the will of man. What is more alarming is the fact that those who lead churches and Christian organizations are not exempt from this tendency.

The fact of the matter is, if you are a local church pastor, chief executive officer of a ministry or business, you are called to lead not entertain. Many do not understand the difference. If your primary goal is to make people happy, become an entertainer, not a leader. Leaders by nature should be on the cutting edge of God’s will, which challenges people to leave their comfort zones.

Often times this causes people to be upset with their leaders. The leader also should keep people accountable to standards of excellence. This becomes especially difficult when a leader is close friends or family with those aligned under their spiritual authority. Many do not understand how to discern between business and friendship, and it causes a rift in the relationship.

The following are ten contrasts between entertainers and leaders:

1. Entertainers’ primary goal is to make people happy. A leader’s goal is to empower/provoke people to excellence.

An entertainer’s primary focus in their ministry is to keep their people happy and satisfied. Sometimes folks are happy because they are comfortable and feel secure but their own hearts are deceiving them. A true leader’s primary goal is to disturb the comfortable and provoke them to excellence. For example, if an athlete never pushed himself to the point of pain in his training, he will never excel. True leaders push their people to the perimeter of their potential in Christ.

2. Entertainers perform. Leaders lead.

Entertainers put all their effort into the public performance of their speaking, worship team, visual effects and appearance. They do not take a lot of time evaluating whether their followers are truly growing in Christ. A true leader cares about their public appearance, but puts more time focusing on bringing people into the promised land of their destinies.

3. Entertainers avoid disagreement at all costs. Leaders often provoke disagreement and discomfort.

Since entertainers crave affirmation because of their own lack of self-esteem, they will attempt to avoid strife and disagreement with their people. True leaders don’t really care so much about disagreement because their main motivation is to move people from passivity to purpose.

4. Entertainers gauge their success based on numbers. Leaders base their success on obedience to their assignment.

Entertainers count nickels and noses. It’s all about church attendance and offerings. If both are high then they are happy. True biblical leaders gauge their success on remaining faithful to the call of God upon their lives and organization. For example Jeremiah is considered one of the greatest prophets of all time, but yet he had only a few who believed him. He was not only rejected by his leaders and thrown into prison, he also died in exile.

Furthermore, when Isaiah received his mandate from God (Isaiah 6), God told him nobody would listen to him and the cities would eventually become desolate! John the Baptist only had a six month ministry and died in prison, yet Jesus called him the greatest person ever born of a woman (Matt. 11:11).

By today’s standards of success, Jeremiah, Isaiah, and John the Baptist, to name a few, were very unsuccessful! Even Jesus only had one hundred and twenty true followers after more than three years of ministry (Acts 1). However, the true gauge of success in the kingdom is obedience to our assignments, not numbers.

5. Entertainers are popular with the mainstream. Leaders are often disdained by the mainstream.

Entertainers always put their hand in the air to sense where the wind is blowing and then they will go in that direction. They are politicians who crave the vote of the majority, and care little about the holy minority. They will preach only what will receive the least resistance and will always stand on the edges of compromise so not to offend. It is not just what they say, but what they will not say that matters. (They will never say anything controversial when it comes to social and moral values.)

Leaders (like Dr. Martin Luther King and Winston Churchill) speak the truth even when it could cost them their careers or their lives. When true leaders lead, they are often on the prophetic edge of what God is saying and only have “innovators and early adopters” as their followers. It is easy to go with the mainstream, difficult to swim upstream; leaders swim upstream and are countercultural.

6. Entertainers make people feel good. Leaders transform people.

Entertainers dream about how they can make people feel good. Leaders dream about how they can make disciples that will transform the world. Entertainers focus on attracting the crowds, leaders like Jesus, focus on the few that will eventually build a movement that will transform the world.

7. Entertainers long for acceptance. Leaders provoke respect.

Entertainers live to be loved and liked, while leaders primarily desire influence and respect. For example, good parents are not always liked, but are respected by their children when they have to correct them because they have their best long-term interests in mind. Likewise, leaders understand that maintaining respect is more important to release the purpose of God than garnering social acceptance and likeability. Jesus wasn’t always liked and understood, but His followers (John 6:60-71) always respected him.

8. Entertainers are focused on the present. Leaders are focused on the future.

Entertainers are focused on making people feel happy in the moment. They base all their strategies around programs, hype, and visceral experiences that lift people’s souls. Leaders not only want to emotionally lift the souls of others, they want to transform the lifestyle of people’s souls towards a divine trajectory.

9. Entertainers focus on their public persona. Leaders focus on their interior lives.

Many entertainers spend hours in front of the mirror practicing their public speaking, reviewing their body language and appearance. They focus primarily on their outward appearance so as to attract the most followers. In contrast, true leaders focus more on their interior lives and give God space to transform their souls. They obey the words of Jesus who said to first cleanse the inside of the cup and then the outside will also be clean (Matt. 23:26).

10. Entertainers receive the accolades of men. Leaders receive their accolades from God.

At the end of the day, entertainers may go down in history as being popular with men, but what will the verdict be when they stand before God? In eternity it will be known that many loved the glory that comes from men more than the glory that comes from God (John 12:43).

Leaders may not always be the most popular ones while they are alive, but they will be received into eternity with a rich reward and will eventually have the most influence on the earth with men.

Joseph Mattera is an internationally known author, futurist, interpreter of culture and activist/theologian whose mission is to influence leaders who influence nations (amredeemed.com).

What Jesus rejected, the popes accepted

And the devil, taking him up into an high mountain, shewed unto him all the kingdoms of the world in a moment of time.
And the devil said unto him, All this power will I give thee, and the glory of them: for that is delivered unto me; and to whomsoever I will I give it.
If thou therefore wilt worship me, all shall be thine.
And Jesus answered and said unto him, Get thee behind me, Satan: for it is written, Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and him only shalt thou serve. Luke 4:5-8

Notice in this account above that Jesus did not deny that Satan held control over all the political kingdoms  of the world – but still, Jesus rejected Satan’s offer.He not only refused – but told Satan to go away.

Mat 4:10  Then saith Jesus unto him, Get thee hence, Satan: for it is written, Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and him only shalt thou serve.

“Satan is actively involved in the political process.  In fact, he said to Christ, “I will give you all this  domain and its glory; for it has been handed over to me, and I give it to whomsoever I wish. Therefore if you  worship before me it shall all be yours” (Luke 4:6-7).
The book of Daniel teaches that there are wicked spirits who are assigned to various leaders. There is no question that some world leaders are but tools of the devil.”-Studies in Revelation
By: J. Hampton Keathley, III , Th.M. The Description of Religious Babylon  (17:1-6a)

WHAT  DID  THE  POPES  ACCEPT – WHAT  JESUS  REJECTED ?

THESE  SAME  “WORLDLY”  GOVERNMENTS WERE  OFFERED  TO  THE  POPES AND  THEY  ACCEPTED.

“Get away from me, Satan,” was Jesus’ reply.

This same friend returned after three hundred years,  and, leading the pontiff to the summit of the Roman hill, showed him all the kingdoms of the world and the glory  of them.  All these, said he, will I give thee,  if thou wilt fall down and worship me.”  No second  denial awaited the tempter: instantly the knee was bent,  and the pontiff raised his head crowned with the tiara.”  – History of the Papacy   by Rev. J.A. Wylie, LL.D.   Book I – Chapter III Rise and Progress of the Temporal Sovereignty.

“The mighty Catholic Church was little more then the Roman Empire baptized.” – A. C, Flick,  The Rise of the Mediaeval Church,  1909 edition, p. 148.

 “In 314 A.D., Pope Silvester was crowned by Emperor Constantine, as Bishop of Rome. The Pope wanted to  have the favor of the Roman Emperor. This alliance between Pope and Emperor created the Roman Catholic Church.” -Unmasking Catholicism Mary Ann Collins, a former Catholic nun Chapter 11; Imperial Popes
“the popes have been imitating the Byzantine emperor  in dress, attributes, and official ceremonial. They vested themselves with the imperial purple,  wore the red shoes traditionally associated with the  Byzantine emperor, adorned their heads with crowns,  and carried sceptres.  They assumed the right to humble  the mightiest potentates and dismiss them from their  thrones. As a consequence, the pope was often described as a monarch, and it was said of him that he was the true emperor.” -Myrio Biblos Library; Milton V. Anastos Chapter 23; The popes and temporal power: Summary and epilogue Aspects of the Mind of Byzantium; M.Anastos  (Political Theory, Theology, and Ecclesiastical  Relations with the See of Rome),
Ashgate Publications,  Variorum Collected Studies Series,  2001. ISBN: 0 86078 840 7.

 

“The Bishop of Rome, in the seat of the Caesars, was now the greatest man in the West, and would soon  become the political as well as the spiritual head.” -A.C. Flick,  The Rise of the Mediaval Church; p. 168.

“As heirs of the Roman imperial government,  enthroned in the first capital of the Empire,  the popes developed and extended such rights,  as they believed were granted them…they created  a doctrine that the pope of Rome was supreme over  both Church and State.” -Myrio Biblos Library; Milton V. Anastos Chapter 23; The popes and temporal power: Summary and epilogue Aspects of the Mind of Byzantium; M.Anastos  (Political Theory, Theology, and Ecclesiastical  Relations with the See of Rome), Ashgate Publications,  Variorum Collected Studies Series,  2001. ISBN: 0 86078 840 7. 

“Whatever Roman elements the barbarians and Aryans  left…came under the protection of the Bishop of Rome, who was the chief person there after the Emperor’s  disappearance. The Roman Church in this way privily  pushed itself into the place of the Roman World-Empire,  of which it is the actual continuation; the empire has  not perished, but has only undergone a ransformation. The Catholic Church is a political creation, and as imposing as a World-Empire, because it is a continuation  of the Roman Empire. The Pope, who calls himself ‘King’  and ‘Pontifex Maximus’ [the title of the Roman Emperor  in the time of Christ], is Caesar’s successor.” –Adolf Harnack; What is Christianity? 1963, pp. 269-270.

“thus…commenced the temporal sovereignty of the popes.  Stepping to the throne of Caesar, the vicar of Christ took up the scepter to which the emperors and  kings of Europe were to bow in reverence through  so many ages.” –American Catholic Quarterly Review, April, 1911.

“…the Catholic Church…will survive the Empire… the Pope will be the master–more than this, he will be the master of all Europe.  He will dictate his orders  to kings who will obey them.”
Andrea Lagarde,  The Latin Church in the Middle Ages, 1915, p. vi. 
“The popes filled the place  of the vacant emperors at Rome,  inheriting their power, their prestige,  and their titles from PAGANISM.” -Stanley’s History, page 40

 

“At almost every stage of the development since the end  of the second century, we find the pope of Rome seeking  to exercise authority of universal scope and demanding  recognition as sole and absolute ruler.” -Myrio Biblos Library; Milton V. Anastos Chapter 23; The popes and temporal power: Summary and epilogue Aspects of the Mind of Byzantium; M.Anastos  (Political Theory, Theology, and Ecclesiastical  Relations with the See of Rome), Ashgate Publications,  Variorum Collected Studies Series,  2001. ISBN: 0 86078 840 7. 

“…the Roman Pontiff, is the Vicar of…the earth  …the world and all that dwell therein, the fullest authority… in not only the spiritual but also the material sword,  and so he can transfer sovereignties,  break scepters and remove crowns.”  -[Catholic Dictionary, p 258]

“The Pope is one of the greatest fiscal powers in the world.”  -[The Vatican Empire, p.8] 

BLASPHEMOUS  TITLESBESTOWED  UPON  THE  POPES

“The Pope is – as it were – God on earth,  sole sovereign of the faithful of Christ,  chief of kings, having plenitude of power,  to whom has been entrusted by the omnipotent God direction not only of the earthly but also of the heavenly kingdom. The Pope is of so great  authority and power that he can modify, explain,  or interpret even divine laws.” – [Luclus Ferraris, Vol 6, p.26]

II Thess. 2:4,  “He will oppose and will exalt himself  over everything that is called God  or is worshipped, so that he sets himself up  in God’s temple,  proclaiming himself to be God.”

“The Roman Pontiff has from on high  an authority which is supreme,  above all others and subject to none.  -[Pope Pius XI said in his Encyclical, Light of Truth, page 5]

“The Popes hold upon this earth  the place of God almighty.” – [Pope Leo XIII, Great Encyclical Letters, 304]

“…the Roman Pontiff…requires complete submission and obedience of will to the church and to the Roman Pontiff as to God Himself.”  -[Great Encyclical Letters of Leo XIII, p. 193]

“They have assumed infallibility,  which belongs only to God.  They profess to forgive sins,
which belongs only to God.  They profess to open and shut heaven,  which belongs only to God.  They profess to be higher than all the kings  of the earth. which belongs only to God. And they go beyond God in pretending to loose  whole nations from their oath of allegiance to
their kings, when such kings do not please them.  And they go against God, when they give indulgences  for sin. This is the worst of all blasphemies.”  – Taken from -ADAMCLARKE,  commentary, on Daniel 7:25

Pope John Paul II said : “Don’t go to God for forgiveness of sins,  come to me.”  -The Los Angeles Times; December 12,1984 Quoting : Pope John Paul II

A  BITTER  AND  SAD  CONTRAST “FEET”  AND  “RING”  KISSSING

While Jesus humbly bent and washed the feet of his disciples the Popes require their subjects to kiss their feet and kiss the rings on their hands and to bow down before them. How different from the example that Jesus set.
The Pope Meets With Belgian Royal Family
King Albert II of Belgium kneels before the Pontius Maximus of the Holy Roman Empire
In sharp contrast – the popes required their own feet to be kissed.
“Pope Eugenius II., who died in 827, was the first pope who made it the law to kiss the papal foot.  From that time it was necessary to kneel before  all the popes.  Pope Gregory VII ordered all princes to submit to this practice.” –The Religion of Rome by C. H. Spurgeon From the January 1873 Sword and Trowel
Kissing of the feet “Emperor Justin paid this mark of respect to Pope John I (523-26).  It is also found in  the “adoration” of the pope by the cardinals after his election.  It is also the normal salutation which papal  etiquette prescribes for those of the faithful who are presented to the pope in a private audience.  In his  “De altaris mysterio” (VI, 6)- Pope Innocent III explains that this ceremony indicates the very great reverence which is due to the Supreme Pontiff.” -The Catholic Encyclopedia, Volume VIII Kissing of the Feet Copyright © 1910 by Robert Appleton Company Nihil Obstat, October 1, 1910. Remy Lafort, S.T.D.,  Censor Imprimatur. +John Cardinal Farley,  Archbishop of New York
The Pope Meets With Belgian Royal Family
Yassar Arrafat “Kissing” the Pope’s Ring.
“WORSHIPPING”  THE  POPE
pope21.jpg
Prince Albert bowing down and kissing the hand of the Pope
fox-and-pope
Former Mexican President kissing the Pope’s ring
“On that day the Lord of All  will be against everyone who is proud  and feels important, and against all who are honored.  They will be put to shame.” (Isaiah 2:12)(NLV)-BibleGateway
“For whoever exalts himself will be humbled,  and whoever humbles himself will be exalted.”
(Matthew 23:12)(NIV)-BibleGateway
“The lofty looks of man shall be brought low,  and the haughtiness of men shall be bowed down,  and Jehovah alone shall be exalted in that day.” (Isaiah 2:12)(ASV)-BibleGateway

Kanye West gets his own religion, ‘Yeezianity’

“I AM a God,” Kanye West proclaims over and over in one of the songs on his latest album, Yeezus (the album’s title itself a mixture of his nickname – ‘Ye – and Jesus).

Pronounce yourself God enough times and eventually your fans agree. The newly-launched website Yeezianity.com is for those looking to convert to Yeezianity, which proudly advertises itself as “THE BEST CHURCH OF ALL TIME!!!!!”

“We are an anonymous group who believes that the one who calls himself Yeezus is a divine being who has been sent by God to usher in a New Age of humanity,” explain the Yeezites (or is that Yeezians?) on the site.

According to them about their ‘savior’

His real name is never to be spoken.

He is known to us only as Yeezus.

He has shown the world the creative potential of a human being and he serves as a model for behavior and ethic.

Their 5 pillars are

1. All things created must be for the good of all
2. No human being’s right to express themselves must ever be repressed
3. Money is unnecessary except as a means of exchange
4. Man possesses the power to create everything he wants and needs
5. All human suffering exists to stimulate the creative powers of Man

“Jesus has all this baggage and all these connotations, and Yeezus is this new thing – and that’s why I say in the ‘Our Saviour’ part of the site, “We don’t speak of his public persona.” Because Yeezus is when Kanye elevates to that God-level, which I feel like we all have the potential to do,” he told them.

Jesus has too much baggage, so you choose to worship a Kardashian-impregnating, award show-interrupting, tantrum-throwing rapper? Makes sense to us.

“If you’re undergoing a profound religious awakening while reading this, we’d like to invite you to step into the light: joining the church as is simple as emailing them “an unidentifiable picture of yourself holding up a piece of paper or some other creative design stating, ‘I Believe In Yeezus.’”

Well this could be the height of madness idolizing a man as a god, but hey-that is what happens. This are predictions made accurately by Christ 2000 years ago. That the love of many shall go cold, people shall be lovers of self and money and they shall attempt to rise up above all that is called God.

At some point people come out and say stop judging its someone’s personal choice, but if ever history has a lesson to teach its the unfortunate fact that it kinda loves repeating itself. Moreover, the actions of a group of people on religious issues have always had repercussions to the entire nation. The lessons the Israelites learnt in the wilderness are yet to get to our minds but the justice of God shall soon catch up with us.

 

Adele says Beyoncé is Jesus Christ

British pop queen Adele paused a concert in Denmark this week to sing the praises of Beyoncé and her latest album, the Black Lives Matter-themed Lemonade, telling attendees at the concert that Beyoncé is “Jesus f*cking Christ.”

Adele was performing at the Forum in Copenhagen, Denmark on Tuesday when she stopped mid-show to give a shout-out to Queen Bey.

“Are there any Beyoncé fans here tonight? How is it even possible that she only ever gets better?” the 25 singer gushed. “She is Jesus f*cking Christ. Beyoncé is the sickest artist around in the whole entire world. It’s unbelievable. I’ve been listening to her for 17 years, and she’s still making music that blows my mind.”

Breitbart previously reported, the album is chock-full of references to racial politics, black nationalist feminism and the alleged infidelity of her husband, rap star and music mogul Jay-Z. The album also contained a cryptic reference to Jay-Z’s alleged mistress — “Becky with the good hair” — that set off a frenzied online scavenger hunt and accusations of racism from fellow artist Iggy Azalea.

As Entertainment Weekly notes, Beyoncé’s new album set a record for most songs by a female artist to chart on the Billboard Hot 100 simultaneously; all 12 of the album’s songs hit the chart at the same time earlier this week.

“Beyoncé is the most inspiring person I’ve ever had the pleasure of worshipping,” she wrote. “Her talent, beauty, grace and work ethic are all in a league of their own. I appreciate you so much! Thank god for Beyoncé X.”

You will remember that some time back some of Beyoncé’s fans created the Church of bey  and They have their own version of the Bible — the Beyble

“Since the day we decided to go public, we have had tons of requests to learn more about our religion. We have published the Beyble and it will soon be available for free to the public. Donations have poured in and we will soon have enough to build a temple in honour of Mother Bey. We will invite her to speak to her flock, once the doors are open.” Source

Guess their church has one more famous member. Adele.

http://amredeemed.com

Labor to Win Even One Soul

What man of you, having an hundred sheep, if he lose one of them, doth not leave the ninety and nine in the wilderness, and go after that which is lost, until he find it? Luke 15:4.

WHAT:

For the conversion of one soul we should tax our resources to the utmost. One soul won to Christ will flash heaven’s light all around him, penetrating the moral darkness and saving other souls.  {Mar 29.1}

If Christ left the ninety and nine, that He might seek and save the one lost sheep, can we be justified in doing less? Is not a neglect to work even as Christ worked, to sacrifice as He sacrificed, a betrayal of sacred trusts, an insult to God?  {Mar 29.2}

Sound an alarm throughout the length and breadth of the earth. Tell the people that the day of the Lord is near and hasteth greatly. Let none be left unwarned. We might have been in the place of the poor souls that are in error. We might have been placed among barbarians. According to the truth we have received above others, we are debtors to impart the same to them.  {Mar 29.3}

We have no time to lose. The end is near. The passage from place to place to spread the truth will soon be hedged with dangers on the right hand and on the left. Everything will be placed to obstruct the way of the Lord’s messengers, so that they will not be able to do that which it is possible for them to do now. We must look our work fairly in the face and advance as fast as possible in aggressive warfare. From the light given me of God I know that the powers of darkness are working with intense energy from beneath, and with stealthy tread Satan is advancing to take those who are now asleep, as a wolf taking his prey. We have warnings now which we may give, a work now which we may do; but soon it will be more difficult than we can imagine. God help us to keep in the channel of light, to work with our eyes fastened on Jesus our Leader, and patiently, perseveringly press on to gain the victory.  {Mar 29.4}

HOW:

Church members, let the light shine forth. Let your voices be heard in humble prayer, in witness against intemperance, the folly, and the amusements of this world, and in the proclamation of the truth for this time. Your voice, your influence, your time-all these are gifts from God and are to be used in winning souls to Christ.  {9T 38.2}
Visit your neighbors and show an interest in the salvation of their souls. Arouse every spiritual energy to action. Tell those whom you visit that the end of all things is at hand. The Lord Jesus Christ will open the door of their hearts and will make upon their minds lasting impressions.  {9T 38.3}
Strive to arouse men and women from their spiritual insensibility. Tell them how you found Jesus and how blessed you have been since you gained an experience in His service. Tell them what blessing comes to you as you sit at the feet of Jesus and learn precious lessons from His word. Tell them of the gladness and joy that there is in the Christian life. Your warm, fervent words will convince them that you have found the pearl of great price. Let your cheerful, encouraging words show that you have certainly found the higher way. This is genuine missionary work, and as it is done, many will awake as from a dream.{9T 38.4}

This Day in History: August 11, 1840This Day in History: August 11, 1840

“Dr. Josiah Litch, a 19th Century physician and itinerant minister for the Methodist Episcopal Church, accurately predicted two years in advance, the fall of the Ottoman Empire in August of 1840 (a formidable alliance of Arab nations governed from Turkey). This was an exact fulfillment of Bible prophecy in “Revelation” chapter nine. Continuing his research, two months before the event he predicted the exact day, August 11, 1840, and it was widely circulated in Christian journals and newspapers.” Read Josiah Litch’s Article Here.

Josiah_Litch

“In our world with relatively sovereign boundaries, it is difficult to understand Litch’s article unless you remember society was different in their times–slavery of humans and nations was rampant with subjects “paying tribute to caesar.” Today students are reminded of the Boston Tea Party when the U.S. protested againsttaxation without representation, beginning its rebellion against English subjugation. Turkey was also a superpower called the Ottoman Empire, and like another empire, the massive Soviet Union, it was about to collapse.
In 1838, Turkey suppressed a rebellion by Egypt, who then offered to pay the Turkish sultan tribute of $750,000,000. This was obviously a stalling tactic because Egypt successfully attacked the Turks the next year (1839), captured its naval fleet, and decimating its army. With only three ships left and a greatly weakened army, battles in 1840 would obviously witness the complete destruction of the Ottoman Empire and new dominance by Egyptian extremists, that is, unless God moved upon Christian nations to help the Ottomans.  God is great! He controls destinies; and to maintain a balance of power and stability in that region, He intervened to avoid massive battles and the shedding of blood.
England, Russia, Austria and Prussia, four Christians nations with their massive fleets,  came to Turkey’s assistance and established ultimatums against Egypt. They reduced the boundaries of Egyptian rule and forced the pasha of Egypt, Mehemet Ali,  to return the fleet to the Turkish Sultan.
Note this point: The weakened Ottoman Empire legally admitted that their existence depended upon the support of Christian nations when this ultimatum took effect, as it was hand delivered to the Egyptians by the Turkish envoy on August 11, 1840, in fulfillment of Bible prophecy. The humbled Sultan of the Ottoman Empire saved his reign and probably his life by accepting this protection from those Christian powers.  The Turkish Sultan then watched the dismemberment of his weakened Empire as his “protectors” appropriated parts of his dominion to their own use, piece by piece.
It will be observed that armies and politics take time to build and shape; thus, no single event normally marks the exact beginning or end of any military power but in 1840, and today, many believe the obvious prophetic fulfillment on August 11, 1840, marked the fall of the Turkish Ottoman Empire.” quoted from: http://www.revealed.org/josiahlitch.html

However, “after the Great Disappointment, Litch first thought there was some misunderstanding with regard to what happened in 1844. In 1845, he was present at the Albany Conference where the Millerites who were opposed to the shut-door doctrine met to work out the meaning of the Great Disappointment, and determine the future of the movement.

Josiah Litch eventually worked with the Evangelical Adventists, and served as president of the American Millennial Association. He formed his own organization known as the Messianians, and served as president in both Pennsylvania, and Canada.[7]

Josiah Litch slowly abandoned the historicist view of prophecy, in favor of futurism. He attended the Prophetic Conference held at the Church of Holy Trinity, in New York City, Oct. 30–Nov. 1, 1878.[8] Litch died January 31, 1886.

Our Crisis Prophesied

The agencies of evil are combining their forces and consolidating. They are strengthening for the last great crisis. Great changes are soon to take place in our world, and the final movements will be rapid ones… The enemy has succeeded in perverting justice and in filling men’s hearts with the desire for selfish gain. “Justice standeth afar off: for truth is fallen in the street, and equity cannot enter.” Isaiah 59:14… The cries of starving humanity are coming up before God, while by every species of oppression and extortion men are piling up colossal fortunes… Those who hold the reins of government are not able to solve the problem of moral corruption, poverty, pauperism, and increasing crime. They are struggling in vain to place business operations on a more secure basis.{Testimonies for the Church, vol. 9, pp. 11-13}

Money will soon depreciate in value very suddenly when the reality of eternal scenes opens to the senses of man. {Welfare Ministry, p. 266}

The land boom has cursed this country, extravagant prices have been paid for lands bought on credit; then the land must be cleared, and more money is hired; a house to be built calls for more money, and then interest with open mouth swallows up all the profits. Debts accumulate, and then come the closing and failure of banks, and then the foreclosure of mortgages. {Fundamentals of Christian Education, p. 317}

In India, China, Russia, and the cities of America, thousands of men and women are dying of starvation. The monied men, because they have the power, control the market. They purchase at low rates all they can obtain, and then sell at greatly increased prices. This means starvation to the poorer classes, and will result in a civil war. There will be a time of trouble such as never was since there was a nation. [Daniel 12:1, 2 quoted] (General manuscript, untitled, typed August 13, 1899.) {Manuscript Releases, vol. 5, p. 305}

While appearing to the children of men as a great physician who can heal all their maladies, he will bring disease and disaster, until populous cities are reduced to ruin and desolation. Even now he is at work. In accidents and calamities by sea and by land, in great conflagrations, in fierce tornadoes and terrific hailstorms, in tempests, floods, cyclones, tidal waves, and earthquakes, in every place and in a thousand forms, Satan is exercising his power. He sweeps away the ripening harvest, and famine and distress follow. He imparts to the air a deadly taint, and thousands perish by the pestilence. These visitations are to become more and more frequent and disastrous. Destruction will be upon both man and beast. It will be declared that men are offending God by the violation of the Sunday sabbath; that this sin has brought calamities which will not cease until Sunday observance shall be strictly enforced; and that those who present the claims of the fourth commandment, thus destroying reverence for Sunday, are troublers of the people, preventing their restoration to divine favor and temporal prosperity. {Great Controversy (1911), pp. 589, 590}

Fasting for Three Days can Regenerate the Entire Immune System of Humans

Researchers at the University of Southern California have announced that fasting for as little as three days, can regenerate the entire human immune system for a very healthy living.

The researchers described their study as “remarkable and a major breakthrough” in finding natural methods to boost the immune system.

In the past, fasting diets have been criticized by nutritionists for being unhealthy. However, this new study by the Americans suggests that starving the body kick-starts stem cells into producing new white blood cells, which fight off infection. The researchers said their discovery could be particularly beneficial for people suffering from damaged immune systems, such as cancer patients on chemotherapy. Elderly people, too, are said to benefit greatly from the study.

As people grow, their immune system becomes weak, making it harder for them to fight off even common diseases. As per this study, fasting could help them get their immune system back on track.

Fasting for 72 hours also protects cancer patients against the toxic impact of chemotherapy. Chemotherapy saves lives, but it also causes significant collateral damage to the immune system. The results of this study suggest that fasting may mitigate some of the harmful effects of chemotherapy.

Detailing the study, the researchers said fasting “flips a regenerative switch” that prompts stem cells to create brand new white blood cells, essentially regenerating the entire immune system.

Lead researcher of the study Professor Valter Longo, who serves as professor of Gerontology and the Biological Sciences at the University of California, said the study proved that fasting could indeed help the human body to produce a new immune system.

The study said prolonged fasting not only forces the body to use stores of glucose and fat, but it also breaks down a significant portion of white blood cells. During each cycle of fasting, this depletion of white blood cells induces changes that trigger stem cell-based regeneration of new immune system cells.

Paganism and Catholicism: The Mother-Son Sun Worship System

Singh, 116:

A mosaic after Achilli, showing Irish monks raising hands in the ancient Egyptian manner of paying homage to the sun. Cave-chapel of St. Columbanus, St. Peter's Basilica, Vatican City.
Singh, 116: A mosaic after Achilli, showing Irish monks raising hands in the ancient Egyptian manner of paying homage to the sun. Cave-chapel of St. Columbanus, St. Peter’s Basilica, Vatican City.

Paganism and Catholicism: The Mother-Son Sun Worship System

The pagan system of sun worship had three main aspects: the father, mother, and the son. In ancient Chaldean times, these were the god Bel or Merodach, Ninus the son who was also worshiped as Tammuz, and the female goddess Rhea who was also worshiped as Ishtar, Astarte, or Beltis. She was also referred to as the “queen of heaven,” and the “wrath subduer.” Mary has received these same names in Catholicism.

A statue of Mary and Jesus at Westminster Abbey. Notice the globe Jesus is holding. Source:Flickr.

Mother and child worship was the basis of the ancient religions. In the various religions of the world, the same system of worship was perpetuated under different names. In Egypt , the mother and child were worshiped as Isis and Osiris or Horus, in India as Isi and Iswara, in China and Japan as the mother goddess Shing-moo with child, in Greece as Ceres or Irene and Plutus, in Rome as Fortuna and Jupitor-puer, or Venus and Adurnis, and in Scandinavia as Frigga and Balder. The mother and child were worshiped in Babylon as Ishtar and Tammuz, and in Phoenicia, as Ashtoreth and Baal. Moreover, the child was worshiped as both husband and son of the mother goddess.
The male component is a counterfeit of Jesus Christ. The Biblical names used for Jesus were also used for the child in ancient religions. Zoroaster was referred to as the seed, Mithra the Persian sun god was referred to as the Saviour, Dionysus as the sin-bearer, Bacchus as the branch, Vishna as the victim-man, and Osiris as the king of kings.

The Legend of Nimrod

The system of worship has its origin in the legend of Nimrod and his wife Semiramus. Nimrod (the great-grandson of Noah) rebelled against God, like his father Cush. Eventually Nimrod was put to death for his evil deeds, and according to the ancient patriarchal system, parts of his body were sent to various cities as a warning.
His wife Semiramus fled, but spread the rumour that he had ascended to heaven, where he had become one with the sun. When Semiramus later gave birth to a son, she claimed that it was the reincarnation of her deified husband, and that he had returned to save the human race.She was later deified as the mother of the sun god, and it was supposed she had ascended into heaven as the queen of heaven. In the various cultures throughout history and around the world, the same basic deities have been worshipped under different names.

REVEALED: Inside the 5 secret societies that REALLY control the world

1. Skulls and Bones Skull and BonesFormed: 1832Founders: Frederick Ellsworth Mather, Phineas Timothy Miller, William Huntington Russell, Alphonso Taft and George Ingersoll Wood

Where? Yale University in a building called the ‘Tomb’.

Why? The secret society was formed after a dispute between several debating societies at Yale.

Famous alleged members: John Kerry, George Bush, and William Taft

Feared because: Members, known as Bonesmen, use their bonds of power and influence to make their way up through the rank’s of America’s elite.

Most famous conspiracy theories: The group has been blamed for everything from the nuclear bomb to the Kennedy assassination.

2. Illuminati Illuminati logo
Formed: 1776Founders: Adam Weishaupt

Where? Germany

Why? To create secular societies in Europe.

Famous alleged members: Barack Obama, Jay Z, Madonna, and Beyonce

Feared because: Rumours say the entertainment and music industry have been infiltrated by Illuminati members who are using the media to brainwash the masses.

Most famous conspiracy theories: The group was broken up by the German authorities after the French Revolution, but modern conspiracy theorists assert the group survived and now operates as a sinister shadow government, directing world industry and politics as it sees fit.

Many members of the music industry are rumoured to be Illuminati members

3. The Freemasons Formed: 1717

Founders: Four English Lodges

Where? London

Why? To teach self-knowledge through participation in a progression of ceremonies.

Famous alleged members: George Washington, Benjamin Franklin, Winston Churchill, Mozart, Harry Houdini

Feared because: The all-male group has six million members across the world which are all powerful members of society.

Most famous conspiracy theories: The Freemasons designed the Pyramids, plotted the French Revolution and are keeping the flame alive for the Knights Templar.

4. Bohemian GroveFormed: 1872Founders: Henry Edwards

Where? Bohemian Avenue, Monte Rio, California

Why? A meeting of the rich and powerful to escape “frontier culture” – or uncivilised interests of common men.

Famous alleged members: Bill Clinton, Ronald Reagan and Richard Nixon

Feared because: The attendees claim they are there for social reasons, but many believe use the meetings for more sinister reasons.

Most famous conspiracy theory: That planning for the Manhattan Project – the world’s first nuclear bomb took place there – which turned out to be true

Men sitting around table

Former US presidents Ronald Reagan and Richard Nixon at Bohemian Grove

5. Bilderberg Group Formed: 1954Founders: The Dutch royal family

Where? The Netherlands

An armed guardGETTY

An armed guard outside the Bilderberg conference

Why? To bring together Northern American and European leaders to promote relations between the US and Europe and cooperate on political, economic and defence issues.Famous alleged members: Angela Merkel, Bill Clinton, Henry Kissinger, Tony Blair, David Cameron and Margaret ThatcherFeared because: Things discussed at the group’s annual meetings are not made public and journalists who have tried to interview participants have been arrested.

Most famous conspiracy theories: The group is run by the Nazis, it is trying to impose one world government and it runs the US Republican party.

http://amredeemed.com

Worshipping the Flying Spaghetti Monster is not a real religion, court rules

skidmon-640x480

A Nebraska inmate who has professed his allegiance to the divine Flying Spaghetti Monster lost his bid demanding that prison officials accommodate his Pastafarianism faith.

A federal judge dismissed the suit (PDF) Tuesday brought by Stephen Cavanaugh, who is serving a 4- to 8-year term on assault and weapons charges at the Nebraska State Penitentiary. US District Judge John Gerrard ruled that “FSMism” isn’t a religion like the ones protected under the Constitution.

“The Court finds that FSMism is not a ‘religion’ within the meaning of the relevant federal statutes and constitutional jurisprudence. It is, rather, a parody, intended to advance an argument about science, the evolution of life, and the place of religion in public education. Those are important issues, and FSMism contains a serious argument—but that does not mean that the trappings of the satire used to make that argument are entitled to protection as a ‘religion,’” the judge ruled. (PDF)

For the uninitiated, Judge Gerrard gives some explanatory background on Pastafarianism:

FSMism is a riposte to intelligent design that began with a letter to the Kansas State Board of Education when it was considering intelligent design. See, Bobby Henderson, The Gospel of the Flying Spaghetti Monster 111-13 (2006) (FSM Gospel). The primary criticism of intelligent design—and the basis for excluding it from school science classes—is that although it purports to be “scientific,” it is actually “an interesting theological argument” but “not science.” Kitzmiller, 400 F. Supp. 2d at 745-46. The conceit of FSMism is that, because intelligent design does not identify the designer, its “master intellect” could just as easily be a “Flying Spaghetti Monster” as any Judeo-Christian deity—and, in fact, that there is as much scientific evidence for a Flying Spaghetti Monster as any other creator. See FSM Gospel at 3-4. 1 As the FSM Gospel explains, “[w]e are entering into an exciting time, when no longer will science be limited to natural explanations. . . . Propelled by popular opinion and local government, science is quickly becoming receptive to all logical theories, natural and supernatural alike.”

In his lawsuit, the inmate sought $5 million and claimed he has “several tattoos proclaiming his faith” and demanded that prison officials afford his “faith” the “ability to order and wear religious clothing and pendants, the right to meet for weekly worship services and classes and the right to receive communion.” Corrections officials determined FSMism was a parody religion and rejected his requests. (The religious clothing at issue is “a pirate costume,” the judge notes.)

According to the ruling:

This is not a question of theology: it is a matter of basic reading comprehension. The FSM Gospel is plainly a work of satire, meant to entertain while making a pointed political statement. To read it as religious doctrine would be little different from grounding a “religious exercise” on any other work of fiction. A prisoner could just as easily read the works of Vonnegut or Heinlein and claim it as his holy book, and demand accommodation of Bokononism or the Church of All Worlds. 6 See, Kurt Vonnegut, Cat’s Cradle (Dell Publishing 1988) (1963); Robert A. Heinlein, Stranger in a Strange Land (Putnam Publ’g Grp. 1961). Of course, there are those who contend—and Cavanaugh is probably among them—that the Bible or the Koran are just as fictional as those books. It is not always an easy line to draw. But there must be a line beyond which a practice is not “religious” simply because a plaintiff labels it as such. The Court concludes that FSMism is on the far side of that line.

Nebraska, in seeking to have the case dismissed, told the judge that there was no constitutional violation. “The essence of this action,” the state wrote, “is that prison officials believe the Plaintiff is not sincere in his religious beliefs about a flying lump of spaghetti that first created ‘a mountain, trees, and a midget.’”

Source

Pope Francis says everyone MUST be converted to Mary to stop terrorism

“Marvelous in her shrewdness and cunning is the Romish Church. She can read what is to be…The Roman Catholic Church, with all its ramifications throughout the world, forms one vast organization under the control, and designed to serve the interests, of the papal see. Its millions of communicants, in every country on the globe, are instructed to hold themselves as bound in allegiance to the pope. Whatever their nationality or their government, they are to regard the authority of the church as above all other. Though they may take the oath pledging their loyalty to the state, yet back of this lies the vow of obedience to Rome, absolving them from every pledge inimical to her interests. History testifies of her artful and persistent efforts to insinuate herself into the affairs of nations; and having gained a foothold, to further her own aims, even at the ruin of princes and people.”1

Pope Francis and the Vatican are using the issue of terrorism, which they term “fundamentalism,” to their advantage to insert Catholic principles and policies into international politics and reestablish her authority over both church and state. Pope Francis knows how to effectively exploit the emotions of the mournful, the panic-stricken, the fearful and anyone else in a vulnerable state of mind and take advantage of them so that they will sympathize with him. He politicizes his public speeches and written statements to propagate his self-serving agenda and solutions for the social, environmental, economic and moral evils that exist in the world, some of which are created by that very system. The attacks in Brussels, Belgium were no exception; Pope Francis eagerly seized the opportunity to get his message across.

Under a headline that reads “After Brussels attacks, Pope asks Virgin Mary to ‘convert the hearts of fundamentalists,’” the Catholic Herald reports “In the wake of the terrorist attacks on Brussels, Pope Francis has requested prayers for the conversion of heart of those taken in by fundamentalism. At his Wednesday audience, the Pope said: ‘To all, I ask that you persevere in prayer and in asking the Lord in this Holy Week to comfort the hearts of the afflicted and to convert the hearts of those people taken in by cruel fundamentalism.’ He then led the crowd in saying a Hail Mary. The Pope said: “I renew an appeal to all people of good will to unite in the unanimous condemnation of these cruel abominations that have only caused death, terror and horror.”2

Pope Francis has ridden the theme of religious fundamentalism time and time again. He once stated that “Fundamentalism is a sickness that is in all religions…who believe they possess the absolute truth and go ahead dirtying the other with calumny, with disinformation, and doing evil. They do evil.”3 Again Pope Francis said that “religious fundamentalism isn’t religion, it’s idolatry, adding that ideas and false certainties take the place of faith, love of God and love of others. You cannot cancel a whole religion because there is a group or many groups of fundamentalists at certain moments of history.”4

In an address to a delegation of Muslims, Jews, Buddhists, and Hindus at an event commemorating the 50th anniversary of a document from the Vatican Two Council concerning interfaith relations, “Pope Francis called on the world’s religions to join forces in the fight against fundamentalism and extremism, arguing instead for a focus on ‘positive values’ such as the promotion of peace, care for the poor, and environmental protection.”5

Again, speaking before a joint session of congress, the plea is uttered “Our world is increasingly a place of violent conflict, hatred and brutal atrocities, committed even in the name of God and of religion. We know that no religion is immune from forms of individual delusion or ideological extremism. This means that we must be especially attentive to every type of fundamentalism, whether religious or of any other kind.”6

The running thematic thread throughout the Pope’s speeches is his reiteration of destroying fundamentalism through the unification of nations and religions; the head of said union being the Pope of course, whose universal solution to every issue threatening peace and security is Sunday sacredness. However, in this particular speech following the Brussels attacks, another component is added to the equation, which is the request for prayer for those taken in by fundamentalism and invoking Mary [now dead] for the prayers to be answered. “Through the two great errors, the immortality of the soul and Sunday sacredness, Satan will bring the people under his deceptions. While the former lays the foundation of spiritualism, the latter creates a bond of sympathy with Rome. he Protestants of the United States will be foremost in stretching their hands across the gulf to grasp the hand of spiritualism; they will reach over the abyss to clasp hands with the Roman power; and under the influence of this threefold union, this country will follow in the steps of Rome in trampling on the rights of conscience.”7

Given the definition of “fundamentalist” provided by the Pope himself–those who believe in absolute truth and who criticize other religions–the historical record of the Papacy’s past cruelties and Bible prophecy, there is no ambiguity whatsoever as to who the real targets are, the “fundamentalists” that need to be converted through Mary’s intervention or otherwise be tortured and utterly destroyed. That targeted group is none other than those defined in Revelation 12:17, and who go forth fearlessly proclaiming the Three Angels’ Messages, which inevitably unveils the identity and corruption of the system of Babylon as well as her final demise. Are the people of God so firmly established in the truth that they will not be moved when the pressure is brought upon them with unrelenting intensity, will they continue to bear the straight testimony? May God help us!

Sources
1. White, Ellen. The Great Controversy (1911), page 580
2. http://www.catholicherald.co.uk/news/2016/03/23/after-brussels-attacks-pope-asks-virgin-mary-to-convert-the-hearts-of-fundamentalists/
3. http://www.catholicherald.co.uk/news/2015/11/30/pope-francis-says-he-is-not-losing-any-sleep-over-vatican-leaks-trial/
4. Ibid
5. Ibid
6. https://www.washingtonpost.com/news/the-fix/wp/2015/09/24/pope-franciss-speech-to-congress-annotated/
7. White, Ellen. The Great Controversy (1911), page 588

8. http://amredeemed.com

Allah the Islamic moon god in History

Muslims claim that Allah is the God of the Bible. Yet “Allah” does not appear once in either the Old or New Testaments. The only time God is referred to by name in the Old Testament is either as YAHWEH (meaning “He (who) is”) or as a contraction, YAH. [Please note that the name “Jehovah” is not a biblical name of God instead was especially ‘created’ by Jews afraid to pronounce the Sacred Name by combining the consonants YHWH with the vowels from adonai, meaning “Lord”].

The word allah does exist in Hebrew but it is not a proper name and it never refers to God of the Bible. Neither is the word ‘alah’ or ‘allah’ in the Greek New Testament at all. Therefore the claim that ‘Allah’ was the name of God in the Bible(God of Israel) is without one single shred of evidence. God of the Bible and Israel has always been known as Yahweh, or (much less frequently) by the contraction Yah.

The Name Yahweh is shows up in the Third Commandment:

Thou shalt not take the Name of Yahweh thy Elohim [God] in vain” (Ex.20:7)

Origin of the Name Allah

So if Allah isn’t the name of the God of the Bible, just where did it come from? “Allah” comes from the compound Arabic word, al-ilah. Al is the definite article “the” and ilah is an Arabic word for “god”, i.e. the god. We immediately see that (1) this is not a proper name but a generic name like the Hebrew El (which was used of any deity; and (2) that Allah is not a foreign word (as it would have been if it had been borrowed from the Hebrew Bible) but a purely Arabic one. It would also be wrong to compare “Allah” with the Hebrew or Greek for God (El and Theos, respectively), because “Allah” is purely an Arabic term used exclusively in reference to an Arabic deity.

Allah in Archeology

Archaeologists have uncovered temples to the Moon-god throughout the Middle East. From the mountains of Turkey to the banks of the Nile, the most wide-spread religion of the ancient world was that of the worship of the Moon-god. In the first literate civilization, the Sumerians have left us thousands of clay tablets in which they described their religious beliefs. As demonstrated by Sjoberg and Hall, the ancient Sumerians worshipped a Moon-god who was called many different names. The most popular names were Nanna, Suen and Asimbabbar. His symbol was the crescent moon. Given the amount of artifacts concerning the worship of this Moon-god, it is clear that this was the dominant religion in Sumeria.

A temple of the Moon-god has been excavated in Ur by Sir Leonard Woolley. He dug up many examples of moon worship in Ur and these are displayed in the British Museum to this day. Harran was likewise noted for its devotion to the Moon-god. In the 1950’s a major temple to the Moon-god was excavated at Hazor in Palestine. Two idols of the Moon god were found. Each was a stature of a man sitting upon a throne with a crescent moon carved on his chest. The accompanying inscriptions make it clear that these were idols of the Moon-god. Several smaller statues were also found which were identified by their inscriptions as the “daughters” of the Moon-god.

During the nineteenth century, Amaud, Halevy and Glaser went to Southern Arabia and dug up thousands of Sabean, Minaean, and Qatabanian inscriptions which were subsequently translated. During the 1950’s, Wendell Phillips, W.F. Albright, Richard Bower and others excavated sites at Qataban, Timna, and Marib (the ancient capital of Sheba). Thousands of inscriptions on walls and rocks in Northern Arabia have also been collected. Reliefs and votive bowls used in worship of the “daughters of Allah” have also been discovered. The three daughters, al-Lat, al-Uzza and Manat are sometimes depicted together with Allah the Moon-god represented by a crescent moon above them.

Muslims will find this hard to believe but the facts must be faced. Archeology has found Allah. Allah existed as the Arabian moon god long before Muhammad ever introduced him to Arabs.

“But history establishes beyond the shadow of doubt that even the pagan Arabs, before Muhammad’s time, knew their chief god by the name of Allah and even, in a sense, proclaimed his unity…Among the pagan Arabs this term denoted the chief god of their pantheon, the Kaaba, with its three hundred and sixty idols.” –(The Muslim Doctrine of God, Samuel M. Zwemer 1905, p24-25)

“Historians like Vaqqidi have said Allah was actually the chief of the 360 gods [one for each day of the year] being worshipped in Arabia at the time Muhammad rose to prominence. Ibn Al-Kalbi gave 27 names of pre-Islamic deities… Interestingly, not many Muslims want to accept that Allah was already being worshipped at the Ka’ba in Mecca by Arab pagans before Muhammad came. Some Muslims become angry when they are confronted with this fact. But history is not on their side. Pre-Islamic literature has proved this.” — (Who is This Allah?, G.J.O.Moshay, 1994, p138)

“Islam also owes the term “Allah” to the heathen Arabs. We have evidence that it entered into numerous personal names in Norther Arabia and among the Nabatians. It occurred among the Arabs of later times, in the theophorous names and on its own.”–(Why I am not a Muslim, Ibn Warraq, 1995, p42)

The Encyclopedia of Religion says: “‘Allah’ is a pre-Islamic name … corresponding to the Baylonian Bel” (ed. James Hastings, Edinburgh, T. & T. Clark, 1908, I:326)

“Allah is found … in Arabic inscriptions prior to Islam” (Encyclopedia Britannica, I:643)

“Ilah … appears in pre-Islamic poetry … By frequency of usage, al-ilah was contracted to allah, frequently attested to in pre-Islamic poetry” (Encyclopedia of Islam, eds. Lewis, Menage, Pellat, Schacht; Leiden: E.J.Brill, 1971, III:1093)

“The name Allah is also evident in archeological and literary remains of pre-Islamic Arabia” (The Call of the Minaret, New York: Oxford University Press, 1956, p. 31).

The name Allah is also evident in archaeological and literary remains of pre-Islamic Arabia” (The Call of the Minaret, New York: OUP, 1956, p.31)

“Allah, the moon god, was married to the sun goddess. Together they produced three goddesses who were called ‘the daughters of Allah’. These three goddesses were called Al-Lat, Al-Uzza, and Manat.

“The daughters of Allah, along with Allah and the sun goddess were viewed as “high” gods. That is, they were viewed as being at the top of the pantheon of Arabian deities” (Robert Morey, The Islamic Invasion, Eugene, Oregon, Harvest House Publishers, 1977, pp.50-51).

Now these 3 daughter goddesses of Allah normally wouldn’t mean anything, but interestingly enough they show up in the Qur’an’s ‘Satanic verses’. This ensures the identity of Allah as the pagan moon god of the Arabs whose symbol was the crescent moon. Islamic clerics in Mecca still insist on the canon of the Satanic Verses to this day. So here is the verses straight out of the Qur’an.

Have you thought upon Allat and Al-Uzza,and, the third (goddess), Manat? What! for you the male sex, and for Him, the female? Behold, such would be indeed a division most unfair! They are naught but names which you have named, you and your fathers; for which Allah has sent down no authority (whatever). They follow naught but conjecture and the low desires which (their) souls incline to; and certainly the guidance has come to them from their Lord. How many-so-ever be the angels in the heavens, THEIR INTERCESSION will avail nothing except after Allah has given leave for whom He pleases and that he is acceptable to Him. –Quran 53:19-23&26

Original text:

Have ye thought upon al-Lat and al-UzzaAnd Manat, the third, the other? These are the exalted cranes (intermediaries) Whose intercession is to be hoped for. –orginal Quran 53:19-20

Conclusion
The pagan Arabs of old worshipped the Moon-god Allah by praying toward Mecca several times a day; making a pilgrimage to Mecca; running around the temple of the Moon-god called the Kabah; kissing the black stone; killing an animal in sacrifice to the Moon-god; throwing stones at the devil; fasting for the month which begins and ends with the crescent moon; giving alms to the poor, etc. All of which is identical to what Muslims today are required by Muhammad to do.

So who is Allah? Simply put he is only a repackaged moon god considered chief among 360 gods Arabs had all throughout history. Allah was married to the sun goddess and had 3 daughter goddesses, all 3 being repeated by name in the Qur’an. Far from the all knowing, omnipotent God of creation and the universe that is in the Bible, Allah turns out to be no more than a statue of a moon god of bygone Arabian countries who have come and gone.

Instead the God of the Bible is the God of Israel whose country and people have been preserved by Him, against constant and best attempts to wipe them out. This very real God of Israel, Yahweh, made a promise recorded in the pages of the Bible to Israel that they would remain a nation and people ever before Him until the sun and moon stopped shining.

This same God also makes a promise that if we come to Him and accept His son Christ Jesus, called Yahshua, we would be saved and enjoy true Heaven with Him. This Heaven is not the sick twisted dream of Muhammad with rivers of wine and 72 virgins(of either gender that suits your fancy). Rather this Heaven is a perfect place with no disease, no sickness, no violence and no injustice. Sound too good to be true? It gets even better. Yahweh doesn’t tie you up in rituals and prayers with the threat of rearranging your face if you don’t get it right. Instead He values a relationship of love and constant communication at anytime, anywhere, and any way. And best of all, this is all a free gift from Him. You don’t need to do anything to earn it, in fact you can’t. All you need to do is accept the gift He gives by believing in His son Jesus who died in your place to pay for all your sins. Won’t you accept his free gift today?

Source:Biblical Foundations

Freemasons and the Vatican

Freemasonry is a secret organization that dates back about 7000 years into the past (33th degree). The organization was founded by the priests of Egypt with the aim of preserving and protecting the knowledge of the abuse before the arrival of the materialistic age. A similar story is about Rosicrucians. That knowledge derived from Atlantis, which was collapsed before 12 500 years partly due to the misuse of knowledge.

At first, a major role have played positive ones, but over time these organizations have become corrupt, so that today there are only 10 to 20% of positive ones. Operating, and also the umbrella term of these secret societies is a society called the Illuminati (even some of the names are Consortium, Brotherhood, Family, New World Order), while the Vatican is their public expression, their ghost image, the institution responsible for the indoctrination. At one level, Protestant church can only be considered as a branch office of the Vatican. To some extent this is also the Orthodox Church, or any religious organization that has become an purpose in itself and is frantically preventing the spread of knowledge, whether Christian or unchristian. Extremely negative Vatican operatives are Jesuits. (About 10% of Jesuits belong to Illuminati.)

This is not a conspiracy theory, but the practice, saying that the Vatican, whose money is managed by Rothschild banking dynasty, owns more than half the world’s goods, while the Illuminati power centers are present across the globe with its effect on the financial, political, military , media, education and any other issues. With the Vatican, the two most important Illuminati levers are London City and Washington DC. More about these three centers of power in the book of David Icke – Guide to the global conspiracy. Icke also reveals the astonishing amount of Satanism in the Western elite.

Freemasonry was initiator of France and American Revolution, and until the 18th century they were on the side of Light.
Five years after the French Revolution they were infiltrated by the Jesuits.

Masons have conceived the United States as a beacon of freedom.
But, the more light somewhere, the rather darkness enters.

Again, not all members of the Illuminati are negative. It is about 10 to 20% positive ones. We’re talking about the top of these organizations – the lower branches of Freemasonry and Catholicism have far more positive ones. Helena Blavatsky, who founded the Theosophical Society, is an example of the positives in these secret societies. She eventually left these secret societies disgusted with what she had seen. These organizations have strictly pyramidal structure, so that the whole picture have the only ones at the top, the lower ones hardly know anything. The structure looks like a big pyramid over a lot of small ones. The Illuminati are great, while the small pyramids are as Masons, Rosicrucians, Tavistock institute, Common Purpose, Opus Dei, Propaganda Due, Knights of Malta, Knights Templar, Skull and Bones, Bilderberg Group, Trilateral Commision, Fabian Society and the mass of similar organizations.

What confuses many are occasional conflicts between Catholics and Freemasons throughout history, or stationary persecution of freemasons by the fascists in the 2nd World War. If we know that half of the Vatican are in the Masonic Lodges, if we know that the Third Reich were founded by the Illuminati, then these conflicts can be easily interpreted as a lower level struggle of frictions, as in a larger political party, and generally, less negative ones are those that suffer. Also confusing is the fact that the Rothschilds are Jews, and they are responsible for the deaths of over 3 million Jews in the 2nd World War; like the wise man is no longer confined to one nation, the same the case is with demons. The Rothschilds are demons who have no sense for any nation, and they use Israel and Mossad for their perverted goals.

While the role of the Vatican is still unclear, also the role of 13 Ptolemaic Papal bloodlines, the Rothschilds are known to be the Presidents of the World Council of the Illuminati. There are indications that Spiritual Hierarchy allow all that negativity, as people turn to God only when they are on their knees. What is clear about the Vatican, we met through a thousand years of the Inquisition. If there was no inquisition, long time ago it appeared someone like David Icke. Here’s what Icke says about Christians and the occult: “Many Christians I hear that swapping ‘occult’ (a word that means ‘hidden’) such that all esoteric knowledge is ‘devil’s work’. It is simply the knowledge that can be used for good or bad purposes. By the fact that they can not accept this knowledge, leaves them susceptible to control by those who have the knowledge used in bad faith.”

Minorities, the psychopaths who control our world, now find their control slipping out of their hands. For a simple reason – they were discovered. Only on the wings of fear they still have dominion. But the awakening of the planet is now well advanced and very soon the Illuminati and their astral mentors will be history. As the Illuminati are playing with us, so the angels are playing with them, and for that reason we should abandon all fear.

Walter J. Veith in his lecture “The Secret Behind Secret Societies” explains equality of Freemasons and Vatican, role of the Jesuits, Protestant church …

The Illuminati

Who Is Sitting on the Chair of Peter?

Layers of Conspiracy

Prophecies of Jesus

For more about the Life of Christ read the DESIRE OF AGES.

When Jeus said, “Then he took [unto him] the twelve, and said unto them, Behold, we go up to Jerusalem, and all things that are written by the prophets concerning the Son of man shall be accomplished.” Luke 18:31

“Then he said unto them, O fools, and slow of heart to believe all that the prophets have spoken: Ought not Christ to have suffered these things, and to enter into his glory?
And beginning at Moses and all the prophets, he expounded unto them in all the scriptures the things concerning himself.” Luke 24:25

Here is a list that I found:

365 Messianic Prophecies

The following is a list of prophecies in the Jewish scriptures that Jesus fulfilled.

1. Genesis 3:15…..Seed of a woman (virgin birth)…..Luke 1:35, Matthew 1:18-20
2. Genesis 3:15…..He will bruise Satan’s head…..Hebrews 2:14, 1 John 3:18
3. Genesis 5:24….The bodily ascension to heaven illustrated….Mark 6:19
4. Genesis 9:26-27…The God of Shem will be the Son of Shem…Luke 3:36
5. Genesis 12:3…As Abraham’s seed, will bless all nations…Acts 3:25,26
6. Genesis 12:7…The The Promise made made to Abraham’s Seed…Galatians 3:16
7. Genesis 14:18…A priest after Melchizedek…Hebrews 6:20
8. Genesis 14:18……..A King also……..Hebrews 7:2
9. Genesis 14:18…The Last Supper foreshadowed…Matthew 26:26-29
10. Genesis 17:19…….The Seed of Isaac…….Romans. 9:7
11. Genesis 21:12 …Seed of Isaac…Romans 9:7, Hebrews 11:18
12. Genesis 22:8…The Lamb of God promised…John 1:29
13. Genesis 22:18…As Isaac’s seed, will bless all nations…Galatians 3:16
14. Genesis26:2-5..The Seed of Isaac promised as the Redeemer..Hebrews11:18
15. Genesis 49:10…The time of His coming…Luke 2:1-7; Galatians 4:4
16. Genesis 49:10…….The Seed of Judah…….Luke 3:33
17. Genesis 49:10……Called Shiloh or One Sent……John 17:3
18. Genesis 49:10…To come before Judah lost identity…John 11:47-52
19. Genesis 49:10…To Him shall the obedience of the people be…John 10:16
20. Exodus 3:13,14……..The Great “I Am”…….John 4:26
21. Exodus 12:5…A Lamb without blemish…1 Pet. 1:19
22. Exodus 12:13…The blood of the Lamb saves Romans wrath…Romans. 5:8
23. Exodus 12:21-27…Christ is our Passover…1 Corinthians 5;7
24. Exodus 12:46…Not a bone of the Lamb to be broken…John 19:31-36
25. Exodus 13:2…Blessing to first born son…Luke 2:23
26. Exodus 15:2…His exaltation predicted as Yeshua…Acts 7:55,56
27. Exodus 15:11…His Character-Holiness…Luke 1:35; Acts 4:27
28. Exodus 17:6…The Spiritual Rock of Israel…1 Corinthians 10;4
29. Exodus 33:19…His Character-Merciful…Luke 1:72
30. Leviticus14:11…The leper cleansed-Sign to priesthood..Luke5:12-14; Acts 6:7
31. Leviticus16:15-17…Prefigures Christ’s once-for-all death…Hebrews 9:7-14
32. Leviticus16:27…Suffering outside the Camp…Matthew 27:33; Hebrews 13:11, 12
33. Leviticus17:11…The Blood-the life of the flesh…Matthew 26;28; Mark 10:45
34. Leviticus17:11…It is the blood that makes atonement…1 John 3:14-18
35. Leviticus23:36-37…The Drink-offering: “If any man thirst.” ..John 19:31-36
36. Numbers 9:12…Not a bone of Him broken…John 19:31-36
37. Numbers 21:9…The serpent on a pole-Christ lifted up…John 3:14-18
38. Numbers 24:8… Flight to Egypt…Matthew 2:14
39. Numbers 24:17…Time: “I shall see him, but not now.”…Galatians 4:4
40. Numbers 24:17-19…A star out of Jacob…Matthew 2:2, Luke 1:33,78, Revelation 22:16
41. Deuteronomy 18:15…”This is of a truth that prophet.”…John 6:14
42. Deuteronomy 18:15-16…”Had ye believed Moses, ye would believe me.”…John 5:45-47
43. Deuteronomy 18:18…Sent by the Father to speak His word…John 8:28, 29
44. Deuteronomy 18:19…Whoever will not hear must bear his sin…John 12:15
45. Deuteronomy 21:13-23…As a prophet…John 6:14; 7:40, Acts 3:22,23
46. Deuteronomy 21:23…Cursed is he that hangs on a tree…Galatians 3:10-13
47. Ruth 4:4-9…Christ, our kinsman, has redeemed us…Ephesians 1:3-7
48. 1 Samuel 2:10…Shall be an anointed King to the Lord…Matthew 28:18; John 12:15
49. 2 Samuel 7:12…David’s Seed…Matthew 1:1
50. 2 Samuel 7:14a…The Son of God… Luke 1:32
51. 2 Samuel 7:16…David’s house established forever…Luke 3:31; Rev. 22:16
52. 2 Samuel 23:2-4…would be the “Rock”…1 Corinthians 10:4
53. 2 Samuel 23:2-4…would be as the “light of the morning”…Revelation 22:16
54. 2 Kings 2:11…The bodily ascension to heaven illustrated…Luke 24:51
55. 1 Chronicles 17:11…David’s Seed…Matthew 1:1; 9:27
56. 1 Chronicles 17:12, 13a…To reign on David’s throne forever…Luke 1:32, 33
57. 1 Chronicles 17:13a…”I will be His Father, He…my Son.”…Hebrews 1:5
58. Job 19:23-27…The Resurrection predicted…John 5:24-29
59. Psalms 2:1-3…The enmity of kings foreordained…Acts 4:25-28
60. Psalms 2:2…To own the title, Anointed (Christ)…Acts 2:36
61. Psalms 2:6…His Character-Holiness…John 8:46; Rev. 3:7
62. Psalms 2:6…To own the title King…Matthew 2:2
63. Psalms 2:7…Declared the Beloved Son…Matthew 3:17
64. Psalms 2:7, 8…The Crucifixion and Resurrection intimated…Acts 13:29-33
65. Psalms 2:12…Life comes through faith in Him…John 20:31
66. Psalms 8:2…The mouths of babes perfect His praise…Matthew 21:16
67. Psalms 8:5, 6…His humiliation and exaltation…Luke 24:50-53; 1 Corinthians 15:27
68. Psalms 16:10…Was not to see corruption…Acts 2:31
69. Psalms 16:9-11…Was to arise from the dead…John 20:9
70. Psalms 17;15…The resurrection predicted…Luke 24:6
71. Psalms 22:1…Forsaken because of sins of others…2 Corinthians 5:21
72. Psalms 22:1…Words spoken from Calvary, “My God…” Mark 15:34
73. Psalms 22:2…Darkness upon Calvary…Matthew 27:45
74. Psalms 22:7…They shoot out the lip and shake the head…Matthew 27:39
75. Psalms 22:8..” He trusted in God, let Him deliver Him “…Matthew 27:43
76. Psalms 22:9……Born the Savior……Luke 2:7
77. Psalms 22:14…Died of a broken (ruptured) heart…John 19:34
78. Psalms 22:14,15…Suffered agony on Calvary…Mark 15:34-37
79. Psalms 22:15……..He thirsted……..John 19:28
80. Psalms 22:16…They pierced His hands and His feet….John 19:34,37;20:27
81. Psalms 22:17,18…Stripped Him before the stares of men…Luke 23:34,35
82. Psalms 22:18…..They parted His garments…..John 19:23,24
83. Psalms 22:20,21…He committed Himself to God…Luke23:46
84. Psalms 22:20,21..Satanic power bruising the Redeemer’s heel.. Hebrews 2:14
85. Psalms 22:22…..His Resurrection declared…..John 20:17
86. Psalms 22:27…He shall be the governor of the nations…Col 1:16
87. Psalms 22:31……”It is finished”……John 19:30
88. Psalms 23:1….”I am the Good Shepherd”….John 10:11
89. Psalms 24:3……His exaltation predicted……Acts 1:11; Phil. 2:9
90. Psalms 27:12…Accused by false witnesses…Matthew 26:60,61, Mark 14:57,58
91. Psalms 30:3……His resurrection predicted……Acts 2:32
92. Psalms 31:5…”Into thy hands I commit my spirit”…Luke 23:46
93. Psalms 31:11…His acquaintances fled from Him…Mark 14:50
94. Psalms 31:13…They took counsel to put Him to death…John 11:53
95. Psalms 31:14,15…” He trusted in God, let Him deliver him”…Matthew 27:43
96. Psalms 34:20…..Not a bone of Him broken…..John 19:31-36
97. Psalms 35:11….False witnesses rose up against Him….Matthew 26:59
98. Psalms 35:19…He was hated without a cause…John 15:25
99. Psalms 38:11…..His friends stood afar off…..Luke 23:49
100. Psalms 40:2-5…The joy of His resurrection predicted…John 20:20
101. Psalms 40:6-8….His delight-the will of the Father….John 4:34
102. Psalms 40:9….He was to preach the Righteousness in Israel….Matthew 4:17
103. Psalms 40:14…Confronted by adversaries in the Garden…John
104. Psalms 41:9…..Betrayed by a familiar friend…..John 13:18
105. Psalms 45:2…Words of Grace come from His lips.. Luke 4:22
106. Psalms 45:6…To own the title, God or Elohim…Hebrews 1:8
107. Psalms 45:7…A special anointing by the Holy Spirit…Matthew3:16; Hebrews1:9
108. Psalms 45:7,8…Called the Christ (Messiah or Anointed)…Luke 2:11
109. Psalms 49-15…His Resurrection…Acts 2:27; 13:35, Mark 16:6
110. Psalms 55:12-14…Betrayed by a friend, not an enemy…John 13:18
111. Psalms 55:15…Unrepentant death of the Betrayer…Matthew 27:3-5; Acts 1:16-19
112. Psalms 68:18…To give gifts to men…Ephesians 4:7-16
113. Psalms 68:18…Ascended into Heaven…Luke 24:51
114. Psalms 69:4…Hated without a cause…John 15:25
115. Psalms 69:8…A stranger to own brethren…Luke 8;20,21
116. Psalms 69:9…Zealous for the Lord’s House…John 2:17
117. Psalms 69:14-20…Messiah’s anguish of soul before crucifixion…Matthew 26:36-45
118. Psalms 69:20…”My soul is exceeding sorrowful.”…Matthew 26:38
119. Psalms 69:21…Given vinegar in thirst…Matthew 27:34
120. Psalms 69:26…The Savior given and smitten by God…John 17:4; 18:11
121. Psalms 72:10,11…Great persons were to visit Him…Matthew 2:1-11
122. Psalms 72:16…The corn of wheat to fall into the Ground…John 12:24
123. Psalms 72:17…His name, Yinon, will produce offspring…John 1:12,13
124. Psalms 72:17…All nations shall be blessed by Him…Acts 2:11,12,41
125. Psalms 78:1.2…He would teach in parables…Matthew 13:34-35
126. Psalms 78:2b…To speak the Wisdom of God with authority…Matthew 7:29
127. Psalms 88:8…They stood afar off and watched…Luke 23:49
128. Psalms 89:26…Messiah will call God His Father…Matthew 11:27
129. Psalms 89:27…Emmanuel to be higher than earthly kings…Luke 1:32,33
130. Psalms 89:35-37…David’s Seed, throne, kingdom endure forever…Luke 1:32,33
131. Psalms 89:36-37…His character-Faithfulness…Rev. 1:5
132. Psalms 90:2…He is from everlasting (Micah 5:2)…John 1:1
133. Psalms 91:11,12…Identified as Messianic; used to tempt Christ…Luke 4;10,11
134. Psalms 97:9…His exaltation predicted…Acts 1:11;Ephesians 1:20
135. Psalms 100:5…His character-Goodness…Matthew 19:16,17
136. Psalms 102:1-11…The Suffering and Reproach of Calvary…John 21:16-30
137. Psalms 102:16…Son of Man comes in Glory…Luke 21:24
Revelation 12:5-10
138. Psalms 102:25-27…Messiah is the Preexistent Son…Hebrews 1:10-12
139. Psalms 109:4…Prays for His enemies…Luke 23:34
140. Psalms 109:7,8…Another to succeed Judas…Acts 1:16-20
141. Psalms 109:25…Ridiculed…Matthew 27:39
142. Psalms 110:1…Son of David…Matthew 22:43
143. Psalms 110:1…To ascend to the right-hand of the Father…Mark16:19
144. Psalms 110:1…David’s son called Lord…Matthew 22:44,45
145. Psalms 110:4…A priest after Melchizedek’s order…Hebrews 6:20
146. Psalms 112:4…His character-Compassionate, Gracious, et al… Matthew 9;36
147. Psalms 118:17,18…Messiah’s Resurrection assured…Luke 24:5-7;1 Corinthians 15:20
148. Psalms 118:22,23…The rejected stone is Head of the corner…Matthew 21:42,43
149. Psalms 118:26a…The Blessed One presented to Israel…Matthew 21:9
150. Psalms 118:26b…To come while Temple standing…Matthew 21;12-15
151. Psalms 132:11…The Seed of David (the fruit of His Body)…Luke 1:32
152. Psalms 138:1-6…The supremacy of David’s Seed amazes kings… Matthew 2:2-6
153. Psalms 147:3,6…The earthly ministry of Christ described…Luke 4:18
154. Psalms 1:23…He will send the Spirit of God… John 16;7
155. Proverbs 8:22-23…The Messiah would be from everlasting…John 17:5
156. Proverbs 30:4…Declared to be the Son of God…John 3:13, Romans 1:2-4, 10:6-9, 2 Peter 1:17
157. Song of Solomon 5:16…The altogether lovely One…John 1:17
158. Isaiah 2:2-4…Repentance for the nations…Luke 24:47
159. Isaiah 4:2…Messiah reigning
160. Isaiah 5:1-6…Son of God’s vineyard: a parable of judgment
161. Isaiah 6:1…When Isaiah saw His glory… John 12:40-41
162. Isaiah 6:9-10…Parables fall on deaf ears…Matthew 13:13-15
163. Isaiah 6:9-12…Blinded to Christ and deaf to His words…Acts 28:23-29
164. Isaiah 7:14…To be born of a virgin…Luke 1:35
165. Isaiah 7:14…To be Emmanuel-God with us… Matthew 1:18-23
166. Isaiah 8:8…Called Emmanuel…Matthew 28:20
167. Isaiah 8:14…A stone of stumbling, a Rock of offense… 1 Pet. 2:8
168. Isaiah 9:1,2…His ministry to begin in Galilee…Matthew 4:12-17
169. Isaiah 9:6…A child born-Humanity…Luke 1:31
170. Isaiah 9:6…A Son given-Deity…Luke 1:32; John 1;14; 1 Tim. 3:16
171. Isaiah 9:6…Declared to be the Son of God with power… Romans. 1:3,4
172. Isaiah 9:6…The Wonderful One, Peleh…Luke 4:22
173. Isaiah 9:6…The Counselor, Yaatz…Matthew 13:54
174. Isaiah 9:6…The Mighty God, El Gibor…Matthew 11:20
175. Isaiah 9:6…The Everlasting Father, Avi Adth…John 8:58
176. Isaiah 9:6…The Prince of Peace, Sar Shalom…John . 16:33
177. Isaiah 9:7…To establish an everlasting kingdom…Luke 1:32-33
178. Isaiah 9:7…His Character-Just…John 5:30
179. Isaiah 9:7…No end to his Government, Throne, and Peace…Luke 1:32-33
180. Isaiah 11:1…Called a Nazarene-the Branch, Netzer…Matthew 2:23
181. Isaiah 11:1…A rod out of Jesse-Son of Jesse…Luke 3:23,32
182. Isaiah 11:2…The anointed One by the Spirit…Matthew 3;16,17
183. Isaiah 11:2…His Character-Wisdom, Understanding, et al….John 4:4-26
184. Isaiah 11:4…His Character-Truth…John 14:6
185. Isaiah 11:10…The Gentiles seek Him…John 12:18-21
186. Isaiah 12:2…Called Jesus-Yeshua (salvation)…Matthew 1:21
187. Isaiah 16:4,5…Reigning in mercy…Luke 1:31-33
188. Isaiah 22:21-25…Peg in a sure place…Revelation 3:7
189. Isaiah 25:8…The Resurrection predicted…I Corinthians 15:54
190. Isaiah 26:19…His power of Resurrection predicted…John 11:43,44
191. Isaiah 28:16…The Messiah is the precious corner stone…Acts 4:11,12
192. Isaiah 29:13…He indicated hypocritical obedience to His Word…Matthew 15:7-9
193. Isaiah 29:14…The wise are confounded by the Word…I Corinthians 1:18-31
194. Isaiah 32:2…A Refuge-A man shall be a hiding place…Matthew 23:37
195. Isaiah 33:22…Son of the Highest…Luke 1:32; 1 Timothy 1:17 6:15
196. Isaiah 35:4…He will come and save you…Matthew 1:21
197. Isaiah 35:5…To have a ministry of miracles…Matthew 11:4-6
198. Isaiah 40:3,4…Preceded by forerunner…John 1:23
199. Isaiah 40:9…”Behold your God.”…John 1:36;19:14
200. Isaiah 40:11…A shepherd-compassionate life-giver…John 10:10-18
201. Isaiah 42:1-4…The Servant-as a faithful, patient redeemer… Matthew12:18-21
202. Isaiah 42:2…Meek and lowly… Matthew 11:28-30
203. Isaiah 42:3…He brings hope for the hopeless… John 4
204. Isaiah 42:4…The nations shall wait on His teachings… John 12:20-26
205. Isaiah 42:6…The Light (salvation) of the Gentiles…Luke 2:32
206. Isaiah 42:1,6…His is a Worldwide compassion… Matthew 28:19,20
207. Isaiah 42:7…Blind eyes opened… John 9:25-38
208. Isaiah 42:13-25…Messiah’s actions at His second coming…Revelation
209. Isaiah 43:11…He is the only Savior… Acts 4:12
210. Isaiah 44:3…He will send the Spirit of God… John 16:7,13
211. Isaiah 45:23…He will be the Judge… John 5:22;Romans. 14:11
212. Isaiah 48:12…The First and the Last…John 1:30;Rev. 1:8,17
213. Isaiah 48:17…He came as a Teacher…John 3:2
214. Isaiah 49:1…Called from the womb-His humanity…Matthew 1:18
215. Isaiah 49:5…A Servant from the womb…Luke 1:31;Phil. 2:7
216. Isaiah 49:6…He is Salvation for Israel…Luke 2:29-32
217. Isaiah 49:6…He is the Light of the Gentiles…Acts 13:47
218. Isaiah 49:6…He is Salvation unto the ends of the earth… Acts 15:7-18
219. Isaiah 49:7…He is despised of the Nation… John 8:48-49
220. Isaiah 50:3…Heaven is clothed in black at His humiliation… Luke 23:44,45
221. Isaiah 50:4…He is a learned counselor for the weary… Matthew 11:28,29
222. Isaiah 50:5…The Servant bound willingly to obedience… Matthew 26:39
223. Isaiah 50:6a…”I gave my back to the smiters.”… Matthew 27:26
224. Isaiah 50:6b…He was smitten on the cheeks… Matthew 26:67
225. Isaiah 50:6c…He was spat upon… Matthew 27:30
226. Isaiah 52:4-5…Suffered vicariously…Mark 15:3,4,27,28; Luke 23:1-25,32-34
227. Isaiah 52:7…To publish good tidings of peace… Luke 4:14,15
228. Isaiah 52:13…The Servant exalted…Acts 1:8-11; Ephesians 1:19-22
229. Isaiah 52:13…Behold, My Servant… Matthew 17:5; Phil. 2:5-8
230. Isaiah 52:14…The Servant shockingly abused… Luke 18:31-34; Matthew 26:67,68
231. Isaiah 52:15…Nations startled by message of the Servant… Romans. 15:18-21
232. Isaiah 52:15…His blood shed to make atonement for all… Rev. 1:5
233. Isaiah 53:1…His people would not believe Him… John 12:37-38
234. Isaiah 53:2a…He would grow up in a poor family…. Luke 2:7
235. Isaiah 53:2b…Appearance of an ordinary man… Phil. 2:7-8
236. Isaiah 53:3a…Despised…. Luke 4:28-29
237. Isaiah 53:3b…Rejected… Matthew 27:21-23
238. Isaiah 53:3c…Great sorrow and grief… Luke 19:41-42
239. Isaiah 53:3d…Men hide from being associated with Him… Mark 14:50-52
240. Isaiah 53:4a…He would have a healing ministry… Luke 6:17-19
241. Isaiah 53:4b…He would bear the sins of the world… 1 Pet. 2:24
242. Isaiah 53:4c…Thought to be cursed by God… Matthew 27:41-43
243. Isaiah 53:5a…Bears penalty for mankind’s transgressions… Luke 23:33
244. Isaiah 53:5b…His sacrifice would provide peace between man and God… Col. 1:20
245. Isaiah 53:5c…His back would be whipped… Matthew 27:26
246. Isaiah 53:6a…He would be the sin-bearer for all mankind…Galatians 1:4
247. Isaiah 53:6b…God’s will that He bear sin for all mankind… 1 John 4:10
248. Isaiah 53:7a…Oppressed and afflicted… Matthew 27:27-31
249. Isaiah 53:7b…Silent before his accusers… Matthew 27:12-14
250. Isaiah 53:7c…Sacrificial lamb… John 1:29
251. Isaiah 53:8a…Confined and persecuted… Matthew 26:47-27:31
252. Isaiah 53:8b…He would be judged… John 18:13-22
253. Isaiah 53:8c…Killed…. Matthew 27:35
254. Isaiah 53:8d…Dies for the sins of the world… 1 John 2:2
255. Isaiah 53:9a…Buried in a rich man’s grave… Matthew 27:57
256. Isaiah 53:9b…Innocent and had done no violence… Mark 15:3
257. Isaiah 53:9c…No deceit in his mouth… John 18:38
258. Isaiah 53:10a…God’s will that He die for mankind… John 18:11
259. Isaiah 53:10b…An offering for sin… Matthew 20:28
260. Isaiah 53:10c…Resurrected and live forever…. Mark 16:16
261. Isaiah 53:10d…He would prosper… John 17:1-5
262. Isaiah 53:11a…God fully satisfied with His suffering… John 12:27
263. Isaiah 53:11b…God’s servant… Romans. 5:18-19
264. Isaiah 53:11c…He would justify man before God… Romans. 5:8-9
265. Isaiah 53:11d…The sin-bearer for all mankind… Hebrews 9:28
266. Isaiah 53:12a…Exalted by God because of his sacrifice… Matthew 28:18
267. Isaiah 53:12b…He would give up his life to save mankind… Luke 23:46
268. Isaiah 53:12c…Grouped with criminals… Luke 23:32
269. Isaiah 53:12d…Sin-bearer for all mankind… 2 Corinthians 5:21
270. Isaiah 53:12e…Intercede to God in behalf of mankind… Luke 23:34
271. Isaiah 55:1…Every one come who is thirsty…New Testament
272. Isaiah 55:3…Resurrected by God… Acts 13:34
273. Isaiah 55:4…A witness… John 18:37
274. Isaiah 55:5…Foreign nations come to God…Acts
275. Isaiah 59:15-16a…He would come to provide salvation… John 6:40
276. Isaiah 59:15-16b…Intercessor between man and God… Matthew 10:32
277. Isaiah 59:20…He would come to Zion as their Redeemer… Luke 2:38
278. Isaiah 60:1-3…Nations walk in the light…Luke 2:32
279. Isaiah 61:1-2a…The Spirit of God upon him… Matthew 3:16-17
280. Isaiah 61:1-2b…The Messiah would preach the good news… Luke 4:17-21
281. Isaiah 61:1-2c…Provide freedom from the bondage of sin and death… John 8:31-32
282. Isaiah 61:1-2…Proclaim a period of grace… John 5:24
283. Isaiah 62:1-2…Called by an new name…Luke 2:32, Revelation 3:12
284. Isaiah 62:11…Thy King Cometh, Entered Jerusalem on Colt…Matthew 21:7
285. Isaiah 63:1-3…A vesture dipped in blood…Revelation 19:13
286. Isaiah 63:8,9…Afflicted with the afflicted…Matthew 25:34-40
287. Isaiah 65:9…The elect shall inherit…Romans 11 5-7, Hebrews 7:14, Revelation 5:5
288. Isaiah 65:17-25…New heaven/New Earth…2 Peter 3:13, Revelation 21:1
289. Isaiah 66:18-19…All nations come to God…New Testament
290. Jeremiah23:5-6a…Descendant of David…Luke 3:23-31
291. Jeremiah 23:5-6b…The Messiah would be God… John 13:13
292. Jeremiah 23:5-6c…The Messiah would be both God and Man… 1 Tim. 3:16
293. Jeremiah 30:9…Born a King…John 18:37, Revelation 1:5
294. Jeremiah 31:15…Massacre of infants…Matthew 2:16-18
295. Jeremiah 31:22…Born of a virgin… Matthew 1:18-20
296. Jeremiah 31:31…The Messiah would be the new covenant… Matthew 26:28
297. Jeremiah 33:14-15…Descendant of David… Luke 3:23-31
298. Ezekiel17:22-24…Descendant of David… Luke 3:23-31
299. Ezekiel 21:26,27…The humble exalted…Luke 1:52
300. Ezekiel34:23-24…Descendant of David… Matthew 1:1
301. Daniel 2:34-35…Stone cut without hands…Acts 4:10-12
302. Daniel 2:44,45…His Kingdom Triumphant…Luke 1:33, 1 Corinthians 15:24, Revelation 11:15
303. Dan. 7:13-14a…He would ascend into heaven… Acts 1:9-11
304. Dan. 7:13-14b…Highly exalted… Ephesians 1:20-22
305. Dan. 7:13-14c…His dominion would be everlasting… Luke 1:31-33
306. Daniel 7:27…Kingdom for the Saints…Luke 1:33, 1 Corinthians 15:24, Revelation 11:15
307. Dan. 9:24a…To make an end to sins… Galatians 1:3-5
308. Dan. 9:24b…He would be holy… Luke 1:35
309. Dan. 9:25…Announced to his people 483 years, to the exact day, after the decree to rebuild the city of Jerusalem… John 12:12-13
310. Dan. 9:26a…Killed… Matthew 27:35
311. Dan. 9:26b…Die for the sins of the world… Hebrews 2:9
312. Dan. 9:26c…Killed before the destruction of the temple… Matthew 27:50-51
313. Dan. 10:5-6…Messiah in a glorified state… Rev. 1:13-16
314. Hosea 3:5…Israel restored…John 18:37, Romans 11:25-27
315. Hosea 11:1, Numbers 24:8…Flight to Egypt…Matthew 2:14
316. Hosea 13:14…He would defeat death… 1 Corinthians 15:55-57
317. Joel 2:28-32…Promise of the Spirit…Acts 2:17-21, Romans 10:13
318. Joel 2:32…Offer salvation to all mankind… Romans. 10:12-13
319. Micah 2:12-13…Israel Regathered…John 10:14,26
320. Micah 4:1-8…The Kingdom established – place of Birth Bethlehem…Luke 1:33, Matthew 2:1, Luke 2:4,10,11
321. Micah 5:2a…Born in Bethlehem… Matthew 2:1-2
322. Micah 5:2b…God’s servant… John 15:10
323. Micah 5:2c…from everlasting… John 8:58
324. Haggai 2:6-9…He would visit the second Temple… Luke 2:27-32
325. Haggai 2:23…Descendant of Zerubbabel… Luke 3:23-27
326. Joel 2:28-32…Promise of the Spirit…Acts 2:17-21, Romans 10:13
327. Amos 8:9…The Sun Darkened…Matthew 24:29, Acts 2:20, Revelation 6:12
328. Amos 9:11-12…Restoration of tabernacle…Acts 14:16-18
329. Habakkuk 2:14…Earth filled with knowledge of the glory of the Lord…Romans 11:26, Revelation 21:23-26
330. Zechariah 2:10-13…The Lamb on the Throne…Revelation 5:13, 6:9, 21:24
331. Zechariah 3:8…God’s servant… John 17:4
332. Zechariah 6:12-13…Priest and King… Hebrews 8:1
333. Zechariah 9:9a…Greeted with rejoicing in Jerusalem… Matthew 21:8-10
334. Zechariah 9:9b…Beheld as King… John 12:12-13
335. Zechariah 9:9c…The Messiah would be just… John 5:30
336. Zechariah 9:9d…The Messiah would bring salvation… Luke 19:10
337. Zechariah 9:9e…The Messiah would be humble… Matthew 11:29
338. Zechariah 9:9f…Presented to Jerusalem riding on a donkey… Matthew 21:6-9
339. Zechariah 10:4…The cornerstone… Ephesians 2:20
340. Zechariah 11:4-6a…At His coming, Israel to have unfit leaders… Matthew 23:1-4
341. Zechariah 11:4-6b…Rejection causes God to remove His protection.. Luke 19:41-44
342. Zechariah 11:4-6c…Rejected in favor of another king… John 19:13-15
343. Zechariah 11:7…Ministry to “poor,” the believing remnant… Matthew 9:35-36
344. Zechariah 11:8a…Unbelief forces Messiah to reject them… Matthew 23:33
345. Zechariah 11:8b…Despised… Matthew 27:20
346. Zechariah 11:9…Stops ministering to the those who rejected Him… Matthew 13:10-11
347. Zechariah 11:10-11a…Rejection causes God to remove protection… Luke 19:41-44
348. Zechariah 11:10-11b…The Messiah would be God… John 14:7
349. Zechariah 11:12-13a…Betrayed for thirty pieces of silver… Matthew 26:14-15
350. Zechariah 11:12-13b…Rejected… Matthew 26:14-15
351. Zechariah 11:12-13c…Thirty pieces of silver thrown into the house of the Lord… Matthew 27:3-5
352. Zechariah 11:12-13d…The Messiah would be God… John 12:45
353. Zechariah 12:10a…The Messiah’s body would be pierced… John 19:34-37
354. Zechariah 12:10b…The Messiah would be both God and man… John 10:30
355. Zechariah 12:10c…The Messiah would be rejected… John 1:11
356. Zechariah 13:7a…God’s will He die for mankind… John 18:11
357. Zechariah 13:7b…A violent death… Matthew 27:35
358. Zechariah 13:7c…Both God and man.. John 14:9
359. Zechariah 13:7d…Israel scattered as a result of rejecting Him… Matthew 26:31-56
360. Malachi 3:1a…Messenger to prepare the way for Messiah… Matthew 11:10
361. Malachi 3:1b…Sudden appearance at the temple… Mark 11:15-16
362. Malachi 3:1c…Messenger of the new covenant… Luke 4:43
363. Malachi 3:3…Our Sins Are Purged…Luke 1:78, John 1:9; 12:46, 2 Peter 1:19, Revelation 2:28; 19:11-16; 22:16
364. Malachi 4:5…Forerunner in the spirit of Elijah… Matthew 3:1-2
365. Malachi 4:6…Forerunner would turn many to righteousness… Luke 1:16-17

And for leap year, you can have Psalm 21 as a Messianic Hymn and David’s praise.

found at http://bibleprobe.com/365messianicprophecies.htm

The Early Rain

At no point in our experience can we dispense with the assistance of that which enables us to make the first start. The blessings received under the former rain are needful to us to the end. Yet these alone will not suffice. While we cherish the blessing of the early rain, we must not, on the other hand, lose sight of the fact that without the latter rain, to fill out the ears and ripen the grain, the harvest will not be ready for the sickle, and the labor of the sower will have been in vain.Divine grace is needed at the beginning, divine grace at every step of advance, and divine grace alone can complete the work. There is no place for us to rest in a careless attitude. We must never forget the warnings of Christ, “Watch unto prayer,” “Watch and pray always.” A connection with the divine agency every moment is essential to our progress. We may have had a measure of the Spirit of God, but by prayer and faith we are continually to seek more of the Spirit. It will never do to cease our efforts. If we do not progress, if we do not place ourselves in an attitude to receive both the former and the latter rain, we shall lose our souls, and the responsibility will lie at our own door. {RH, March 2, 1897 par. 5}

“Ask ye of the Lord rain in the time of the latter rain.” Do not rest satisfied that in the ordinary course of the season, rain will fall. Ask for it. The growth and perfection of the seed rests not with husbandman. God alone can ripen the harvest. But man’s co-operation is required. God’s work for us demands the action of our mind, the exercise of our faith. We must seek his favors with the whole heart if the showers of grace are to come to us. We should improve every opportunity of placing ourselves in the channel of blessing. Christ has said, “Where two or three are gathered together in my name, there am I in the midst. The convocations of the church, as in camp-meetings, the assemblies of the home church, and all occasions where there is personal labor for souls, are God’s appointed opportunities for giving the early and the latter rain. {RH, March 2, 1897 par. 6}

SIN ABOLISHED?

Ever hear preachers rail against sin and yet, in the same breath, declare that God’s Law is no longer valid? That makes no sense. How can sin – which is transgression of the law – exist, if the very thing at the defines sin – the law – were abolished?

If God’s law has been abolished, then sin has as well. And, last time we looked people are still stealing, murdering, coveting, violating the Sabbath, and committing adultery. If the law were abolished, then these things must no longer exist, at least not a sin – and what serious person believes that?

No question, not only does God’s remain, those who love God are commanded to obey it.

“For this is a love of God, that we keep his commandments. And his commandments are not burdensome” (1 John 5:3).

Seems simple enough.

As we have observed, we are in the midst of a cosmic conflict, a great controversy between good and evil, between Christ and Satan – and we are all, each one involved. No one is neutral, no one sits this one out on the sidelines. And there’s nothing Satan like some more than to get people to sin, to get them to violate God’s law, which, as we have seen, is sin. And sin is a pernicious form of evil, because it brings pain, suffering, hurt, and guilt – the kind of things that cause people to question God, question His goodness or, in many cases, even his existence.

In this epic story, Satan hates God’s law because it reveals God’s righteous character and his own deceitful one. And this story gets personal right here. Where do I stand in relation to God, and his law? Jesus invites us, “If you love Me, keep my Commandments” (John 14:15).

The Story of Little Ellen:TRAVELING AND WRITING

 

For many years Elder and Mrs. White traveled from place to place. Often they were tired, but they preached to the people anyway. They helped the people in many ways and taught them to love Jesus.

Jesus gave Mrs. White many messages for the people. Many of these messages she wrote in books. She wrote many books.

Mrs. White loved the children. They were glad when she came to camp meeting. They were glad when she came to their church. Often she visited in their homes.

The children were always glad when Mrs. White told them of her visits with Jesus. They liked to hear of her visits with Jesus. They liked to hear her tell about the new earth. She said: “Heaven is a lovely place.” There we shall see the smiling face of Jesus. I want you all to be ready to go to heaven with Him when He comes.

ellenwhitedefend.com

The Story of Little Ellen:SAFE IN A STORM ON THE OCEAN

Elder and Mrs. White worked hard to give the message to the people. They had to travel many miles. They went from church to church. Many times they traveled by horse and buggy, for there were no automobiles then. Often they took long rides on the train. Sometimes they traveled in a boat on the ocean.

One time when they were on a boat a great storm arose. The wind blew hard and waves dashed high. The terrible storm rolled the boat from side to side. Many of the people were greatly frightened and prayed for God to save them.

The boat rolled from side to side. The waves dashed into the windows of the boat. The people were in great danger. They said: “The boat is going to sink. We shall never reach the land again.” Some began to cry.

One lady cried out, “O God, if you will save us from death, I will serve you forever!”

Others fell on their knees and prayed. They prayed that God would save them. As the boat was rocking, a lady turned to Mrs. White and said: “Are you not afraid? Do you not know that we may never reach land?”

“I am not afraid,” she answered. “God knows about the storm. He knows what is best. He can bring us safely to land.” She tried to comfort the other ladies on the boat. God did bring the boat safely to land. How thankful the people were. How thankful the captain was. Elder and Mrs. White thanked God.

As they stepped off, Mrs. White heard a woman exclaim mockingly, “Glory to God! I’m glad to step on land again!”

It was the lady who had made the promise. Mrs. White said earnestly to her, “Remember your vows!” But the woman turned away with a sneer. How sad.

ellenwhitedefend.com

The Story of Little Ellen:A TRAIN WRECK

One day Elder and Mrs. White were getting ready for a long trip. They were going to another city to preach. This time they were going on the train.

They packed their suitcases. They packed a large trunk. In this trunk they put many books. Soon they were ready to go. It was nearly time for the train.

Before going to the station they had worship. They prayed that God would send the angels with them on their trip. That night they got on the train. They went into one car that had seats with high backs.

They sat down, but they did not feel safe. Mrs. White said: “We must not stay in this car.” They went into the last car on the train. The train started. Elder and Mrs. White felt much happier after they had moved into the lost car of the train.

They had gone only three miles, when the car jerked back and forth and there was a terrible wreck. The engine was thrown from the track. Two cars were broken in pieces.

The seat in which Elder and Mrs. White first sat was crushed. The only car unharmed was the last one. It was not broken. The only car unharmed was the one in which Elder and Mrs. White had been riding. It was still on the track.

Everyone in the last car hurried outside. They saw the terrible wreck. They heard the groans of the people who were dying. They heard the screams of those who were hurt. They saw the engine lying on its side.

The baggage car was off the track, too; but it was not broken. The box of books was safe. Many people came to see the wreck.

They looked at the engine and the broken cars. They saw the last car still on the track. “How can this be?” the people asked. “This car was fastened to the others with bolt and chain.”

They looked on the platform of the car. There lay the bolt and chain as though placed there by a careful hand.

“How can this be?” said the brakeman. “I did not unfasten the car. No one was on the platform at the time of the wreck.”

Elder and Mrs. White said : “It must have been an angel who unfastened the car.” They thanked the Lord for keeping them safe.

The Story of Little Ellen:WHEN A COLT BOWED ITS HEAD

One day Elder and Mrs. White were riding in a wagon. A minister named Elder Bates was with them. Elder White was driving. He had to hold the lines tightly, for the young horse he was driving was hard to manage.

If the lines touched the horse, he would kick wildly. Unless the lines were held tight, he would run away. Before this, two men had been killed while trying to drive him. Elder White tried to drive carefully.

Suddenly Mrs. White shouted: “Glory.” The colt stopped and bowed his head. Mrs. White was having a vision. She started to get out of the wagon. ” As she stepped down from the wagon Elder Bates cried out:

“If she puts her hand on the colt, that colt will kick her to death.” But the colt did not kick. He stood quietly with bowed head. Mrs. White walked back and forth by the side of the road while Jesus talked to her.

All this time the colt stood as gentle as an old horse.

Elder White said: “I will test him to see if he is really tame.” He touched the colt lightly with a whip. But the colt did not kick. Then he hit him hard with the whip. But the colt did not run.

As Mrs. White stepped back into the wagon, she put her hand on the colt again. He did not move. His head was still bowed.

When Mrs. White sat down, the vision was over. Then the colt started without even a word from Elder White. Now he was as hard to manage as ever. Elder White had to hold the lines tight.

The angels who had closed the lions’ mouths for Daniel had made the colt tame while Jesus gave a vision to His prophet.

ellenwhitedefend.com

The Story of Little Ellen:WHISPERING FOR JESUS

Satan tried many times to discourage Ellen Harmon. He tried to keep her from telling the messages that Jesus gave her. He knew that they would help more people to believe in Jesus so he tried to stop her.

But Ellen trusted Jesus. She prayed that He would give her strength to do all that He asked her to do. She was still a very weak girl but Jesus always gave her just enough strength to do what she needed to do.

One time Ellen had a sore throat. It lasted for many days. She was so hoarse that she could not talk out loud. She could only whisper. How could she tell the message now?

Soon there was a meeting. Ellen went to the meeting. The people wanted to hear her speak. She believed that Jesus would help her, so she began to whisper the message. In about five minutes her voice became clear and strong.

In those days they didn’t have microphones. When some one talked to a group of people they had to speak clear and loud so everyone could hear and as Jesus helped her, Ellen could do that.

Her throat was not sore. She was not hoarse. She spoke to the people for nearly two hours. How glad they were to hear the message. Ellen Harmon was now a young lady. She traveled to many places giving messages to the people.

At one of these places she met a minister named James White. Jesus knew she needed a good husband to help take care of her as she worked for Him. Elder White was a man who loved Jesus and His work just like she did. She became his wife. Then people did not call her Ellen Harmon. They called her Mrs. White. Elder and Mrs. White worked together. They traveled from place to place teaching and preaching.

I want to tell you a wonderful secret. Back in the Bible, all the prophets had names that meant something; they told something about their work. Ellen’s name means something too:

Ellen means “Bright eyes” or ‘Light’;
Gould (Her middle name) means Gold;
Harmon means Harmony or peace;
Or in old English it means ‘a Christian Soldier’.
White of course means what it says.

Now in our Bible we have a verse where Jesus says to Buy from Him, Gold, White raiment (clothes), and eyesalve- (to give us bright eyes) Then we can have Peace in our hearts.

ellenwhitedefend.com

The Story of Little Ellen:THE CHILD AND THE PARASOL

In March, 1840, Elder Wm. Miller visited Portland, Me., and gave his first course of lectures on the second coming of Christ. Ellen and her brother who were children at the time were going to the meetings.

Elder Miller was telling the people to get ready for Jesus was soon going to come. (This is our message today also.) Ellen wanted to give her heart to Jesus and she was afraid Jesus would not accept her. Finally she remembered the words of Queen Esther, “I will go in unto the king,’ ‘and if I perish,’ I perish.”

She prayed to the Lord and knew that Jesus had forgiven her sins. She felt very happy then. In one of the meetings where many people were praying and weeping asking Jesus to forgive their sins, she saw a little girl who seemed to be in great distress. Her face would go pale and then blush red by turns, as though she were passing through a severe conflict.

Tightly clasped in her arms was a pretty little parasol, (Umbrella) occasionally she would loosen her hold of it for a moment as if about to let it fall, then her grasp would tighten upon it again; all the time she seemed to be regarding it with a peculiar fascination.

At last she cried out, ‘Dear Jesus, I want to love thee and go to Heaven! Take away my sins! I give myself to thee, parasol and all.’ She threw herself into her mother’s arms weeping and exclaiming, ‘Ma, I am so happy, for Jesus loves me and I love him better than my parasol or anything else!’

The little girl’s face was so happy, she had surrendered her little all. Young as she was, she had fought the battle and won the victory. There was much weeping and rejoicing in the tent. The mother was deeply moved and very joyful that the Lord had added her dear child as a lamb to his fold. She told the people there that her little daughter had received the parasol as a present not long before. She liked it so much, and had kept it in her hands most of the time, even taking it to bed with her.

During the meeting her tender heart had been moved to seek the Saviour, she had heard that nothing must be withheld from Jesus, that nothing short of an entire surrender of ourselves and all we have would be acceptable with him. The little parasol was the child’s earthly treasure upon which her heart was set, and, in the struggle to give it up to the Lord, she had passed through a trial keener perhaps than that of the mature Christian, who sacrifices this world’s treasures for the sake of Christ.

It was afterwards explained to the little girl, that since she had given her parasol to Jesus, and it no longer stood between herself and her love for him, it was alright for her to keep it and use it in a proper manner.

Ellen said, “Many times in after life that little incident has been brought to my mind. When I saw men and women holding desperately to the riches and vanity of earth, yet anxiously praying for the love of Christ, I would think, ‘How hard it is to give up the parasol!’ Yet Jesus gave up Heaven for our sake, and became poor that we, through his poverty and humiliation, might secure eternal riches.”

Let’s be willing to give up all for Him!

Teen Claims ‘Jesus’ Responsible For Her Pregnancy

Latifah Smith-Nabengana says she was visited by an “Angel of God” in July 2015, who told her that she had been chosen to bear the Christ’s son.

Pregnant teen claims Jesus is the father of her child
Pregnant teen claims Jesus is the father of her child

“He told me that he was a Nephilim, like those described in the Bible,” explained the young girl. “He told me that he had a message from Jesus, He said that I was going to be pregnant, and that I would give birth to a son, Jesus’ son.”

Nephilims are indeed mythical creatures mentioned in the Genesis 6:4: “The Nephilim were on the earth in those days, and also afterward, when the sons of God came in to the daughters of men, and they bore children to them. Those were the mighty men who were of old, men of renown.”

This type of creature has been almost unheard of over the last few thousand years, so the teenager’s claim has surprised everyone in her family when she announced it to them. Being very religious themselves, they rapidly accepted her claim and showed flawless support for the 15-year old.

The medical doctor who has been following her pregnancy, Dr. William Franklin Murphy, says he is aware of his patient’s version, but is unable to either confirm or invalidate her claims.

“For all I know, her pregnancy seems normal,” claims the gynecologist. “Her claims of “Virgin pregnancy” are technically true, but that doesn’t mean there was a divine intervention. I can tell you that it’s a boy, but there no way for me to determine if it is Jesus’ son until he is born. If she asks for a DNA test at that time, then we can tell you who the father is.”

 

Man arrested with equivalent of 1,400 bags of heroin inside his body

56fbf3f5c361886f7c8b4574

 

Fernando Estrella, a 41-year-old from the Bronx, was pulled over in St. Albans City, Vermont early Tuesday morning for “numerous motor vehicle violations” when the search for contraband began, Vermont State Police (VSP) said in a press release. Police were alerted to the possibility of drugs by a K9 unit that was accompanying them.

The search came up empty at first, as police couldn’t find anything in the vehicle itself. However, they did uncover a heroin needle and a cooking cap, according to the New York Daily News.

Estrella was detained and officers then sought a warrant for a body cavity search. Conducted at a local hospital, the search turned up “approximately 1,428 bags worth of Heroin,” police said.

While the troopers did not officially state where the drugs were found when they announced the arrest, Sergeant John Helfant of the VSP told the Daily News that three condoms filled with heroin were found inside Estrella’s rectum. Read more

Prophet dies in botched resurrection miracle session

56fcfd4e57d7c

According to local newspaper, Zed 24 News, the accused family identified as Leanmore Mutero, Tonderai Muswere, Michael Muchengeti, Manasa Mutero and Nicholas Mutero, appeared at the High Court in Harare facing a murder charge for participating in the death of self-professed Prophet Shamiso Kanyama, who accidentally died during a healing ceremony.

Pastor Kanyama had reportedly asked his followers to bury him alive so that he could summon more cleansing powers to heal the family that had been plagued by mysterious deaths.

Zed 24 News reports that High Court Justice Owen Tagu heard how on that day, the late pastor had been invited to attend the home in the Muzarabani district, which is situated along the Mozambique-Zimbabwe border, by their priest, Zvidzai Muchengeti.

The five men had requested the priest to help them clean their home of evil spirits, because it was causing mysterious deaths in their family.

Responding to their request to perform a healing ceremony, Kanyama had ordered his followers to dig a grave and bury him alive because that was the way he summoned more healing powers to ward off evil spirits. However, the plan backfired on the prophet when instead of being resurrected as he supposed, the men dug up the grave again to find him dead.

Kanyama helped to dig his own grave before praying and jumping inside, Father Zvidzai, who has turned State witness, told the High Court. He continued that after laying face down in the grave, he ordered his followers to start covering him with soil.

He pegged a grave-shaped pit in front of my hut and asked for help to dig the pit,” Zvidzai continued. “Deceased requested to be buried alive so that he would gain power to drive away the evil forces.”

Fearing for the life of the prophet as the men were in the process of filling the grave, he requested the men to stop what they were doing, Joseph Taderera told Justice Tagu.

However, they ignored his pleas when Kanyama urged them to continue the process of burying him alive, stating that he would rise from the grave unharmed.

“I warned the men about the danger of their actions, but my advice fell on deaf ears because Kanyama shouted, telling me that I am disturbing his angels, and urged them to continue filling the grave, saying that he would later come out alive,”Taderera said.

-Pulse………….http://amredeemed.com

The Origin of April Fool’s Day

In 1708 a correspondent wrote to the British Apollo magazine asking, “Whence proceeds the custom of making April Fools?” The question is one that many people are still asking today.

The puzzle that April Fool’s Day presents to cultural historians is that it was only during the eighteenth century that detailed references to it (and curiosity about it) began to appear. But at that time, the custom was already well established throughout northern Europe and was regarded as being of great antiquity. How had the tradition been adopted by so many different European cultures without provoking more comments in the written record?

References to April Fool’s Day can be found as early as the 1500s. However, these early references were infrequent and tended to be vague and ambiguous. Shakespeare, writing in the late sixteenth and early seventeenth centuries, made no mention of April Fool’s Day, despite being, as Charles Dickens Jr. put it, a writer who “delights in fools in general.”

Many theories have been put forward about how the tradition began. Unfortunately, none of them are very compelling. So the origin of the “custom of making April Fools” remains as much a mystery to us as it was back in 1708.

The Calendar-Change Theory

The most popular theory about the origin of April Fool’s Day involves the French calendar reform of the sixteenth century.

The theory goes like this: In 1564 France reformed its calendar, moving the start of the year from the end of March to January 1. Those who failed to keep up with the change, who stubbornly clung to the old calendar system and continued to celebrate the New Year during the week that fell between March 25th and April 1st, had jokes played on them. Pranksters would surreptitiously stick paper fish to their backs. The victims of this prank were thus called Poisson d’Avril, or April Fish — which, to this day, remains the French term for April Fools — and so the tradition was born.

april fish
A French “poisson d’Avril” or “April Fish” postcard.

The calendar-change hypothesis seems, on the surface, like a logical explanation for the origin of April Fools. However, the hypothesis becomes less plausible if we examine the history of calendar reform in more detail.

The Julian Calendar

The Julian Calendar, established by Julius Caesar in 46 BC, made January 1 the first day of the year. But as Christianity spread throughout Europe, efforts were made to christianize the calendar by moving New Year’s Day to dates of greater theological significance, such as Christmas or Easter. Some countries continued to use January 1, justifying this as the date of Christ’s circumcision. As a consequence, by the 1500s the European calendar system was a mess. Not only had errors in the Julian calendar caused the solar year to diverge from the calendar year, but also countries were beginning the year on different dates.

Most regions in France had been using Easter as the start of the year since at least the fourteenth century. This caused particular confusion since the date of Easter was tied to the lunar cycle and changed from one year to the next. Sometimes the same date would occur twice in a year.

However, the French used Easter as the start of the year primarily for legal and administrative purposes. January 1, following the Roman custom, was widely regarded as the traditional start of the year, and it was the day when people exchanged gifts.

Sixteenth-Century Reform

The practice of starting the year on Easter Day caused enormous practical inconvenience, so around 1500 many people in France began to use January 1 as the start of the calendar year. For instance, in early sixteenth-century French books, it is common to see both forms of dating listed side-by-side (for titles published in January, February, or March). By the mid-sixteenth century, a calendar system beginning on January 1 was in wide use in France.

In 1563 King Charles IX decreed January 1 to be the first day of the year, thus aligning legal convention with what had become the popular practice. His edict was passed into law by the French Parliament on Dec. 22, 1564.

Eighteen years later, in 1582, Pope Gregory issued a papal bull decreeing sweeping calendar reform. The Gregorian reform included moving the start of the year to January 1, as well as creating a leap-year system and eliminating ten days from the month of October 1582 in order to correct the drift of the calendar. The Pope had no formal power to make governments accept this reform, but he urged Christian nations to do so. France immediately accepted the reform, although it had already changed the start of the year in 1564. (Many histories of April Fool’s Day mistakenly suggest that France only moved the start of the year in 1582 when it accepted the Gregorian calendar reform in its entirety.)


Commission for the Reform of the Calendar (Pope Gregory XIII Presiding), Biccherna Tablet, 1582.

With this history in mind, it becomes clear that the calendar-change hypothesis is a problematic explanation for the origin of April Fool’s Day. The switch to January 1 did not occur suddenly in France. It was a gradual process, spanning an entire century. And even before the switch, the French New Year had no obvious connection to April 1st.

British Calendar Change

The calendar-change hypothesis is more plausible if applied to Britain, because it was the British, not the French, who observed New Year’s Day on March 25 (the date of the christian Feast of Annunciation), followed by a week of festivities culminating on April 1. In fact, the earliest version of the calendar-change hypothesis to be found in print, dating from 1766, does place the argument in a British context. A correspondent to the Gentleman’s Magazine in April 1766 wrote:

The strange custom prevalent throughout this kingdom, of people making fools of one another upon the first of April, arose from the year formerly beginning, as to some purpose, and in some respects, on the twenty-fifth of March, which was supposed to be the incarnation of our Lord; it being customary with the Romans, as well as with us, to hold a festival, attended by an octave, at the commencement of the new year — which festival lasted for eight days, whereof the first and last were the principal; therefore the first of April is the octave of the twenty-fifth of March, and, consequently, the close or ending of the feast, which was both the festival of the Annunciation and the beginning of the new year.

Britain only changed the start of its calendar year to January 1 in 1752. By this time April Fool’s Day was already a well-established tradition. So confusion about the calendar change could not have been responsible for the origin of the custom in Britain. But it is possible, as the correspondent to Gentleman’s Magazine speculated, that the festival held on April 1 (the “octave” of the March 25th calendar year change) evolved into April Fool’s Day. However, this is pure speculation, undermined by the lack of any other compelling evidence that the custom originated in Britain. The earliest unambiguous references to April Fool’s Day actually come from continental Europe, suggesting it is there that April Fool’s Day began.

Early References

Pre-eighteenth century references to April Fool’s Day provide clues about where the custom originated. Unfortunately, many of these references are ambiguous, and their significance is difficult to determine.

1392: Chaucer

What is possibly the first reference to April Fool’s Day can be found in the work of Chaucer. Unfortunately, the reference is so ambiguous as to be worthless as historical evidence.

In the Nun’s Priest’s Tale (written around 1392), Chaucer tells the story of the vain cock Chauntecler who falls for the tricks of a fox, and as a consequence is almost eaten. The narrator describes the tale as occurring:

When that the monthe in which the world bigan
That highte March, whan God first maked man,
Was complet, and passed were also
Syn March bigan thritty dayes and two

This passage has caused enormous confusion among Chaucer scholars, since it appears to be self-contradictory. Does it mean the events occur thirty-two days (“thritty dayes and two”) after March “was complet” (i.e. May 3), or thirty-two days “Syn March bigan” (since March began), i.e. April 1? If the latter interpretation is correct, the tale takes place on April Fool’s Day, which seems appropriate for a story of a foolish cock and sly fox. Could Chaucer have chosen this date purposefully, setting the tale on April 1st because of the tradition of tricks and foolery associated with the day?

Most editors of Chaucer don’t think so. The most popular interpretation of this passage is that Chaucer meant May 3, so editors often change the text to read “Syn March [was gon]”. However, the historian Peter Travis has argued that Chaucer did not intend to provide a precise date at all, but was instead purposefully using confusing language in order to parody the language of Medieval philosophy.

Whatever Chaucer may have meant, we can’t conclude, based on these few lines, that he was aware of a custom of playing pranks on April 1st.

1508: Eloy d’Amerval

The next possible reference to April Fool’s Day we find is in a 1508 poem written by Eloy d’Amerval, a French choirmaster and composer. The poem is titled Le livre de la deablerie. According to Wikipedia, it consists of “a dialogue between Satan and Lucifer, in which their nefarious plotting of future evil deeds is interrupted periodically by the author, who among other accounts of earthly and divine virtue, records useful information on contemporary musical practice.”

The poem would only be of interest to historians of music, except that it includes the line, “maquereau infâme de maint homme et de mainte femme, poisson d’avril.”

The phrase “poisson d’avril” (April Fish) is the French term for an April Fool, but it is unclear whether d’Amerval’s use of the term referred to April 1st specifically. He might have intended the phrase simply to mean a foolish person.

1561: Eduard de Dene

The Flemish writer Eduard De Dene published a comical poem in 1561 about a nobleman who hatches a plan to send his servant back and forth on absurd errands on April 1st, supposedly to help prepare for a wedding feast. The servant recognizes that what’s being done to him is an April 1st joke. The poem is titled “Refereyn vp verzendekens dach / Twelck den eersten April te zyne plach.” This is late medieval Dutch meaning (roughly) “Refrain on errand-day / which is the first of April.” In the closing line of each stanza, the servant says, “I am afraid… that you are trying to make me run a fool’s errand.” (Thanks to Marco Langbroek for the Dutch translation.)

At last, what we have here is a fairly clear reference to a custom of playing practical jokes on April 1st. So we can say that April Fool’s Day dates back at least to the sixteenth century. Because of this reference (and the other, vague French reference), historians believe that April Fool’s Day must have originated in continental northern Europe and then spread to Britain.

1632: Escape of the Duke of Lorraine

According to legend, the Duke of Lorraine and his wife were imprisoned at Nantes. They escaped on April 1, 1632 by disguising themselves as peasants and walking through the front gate. Someone noticed them escaping and told the guards. But the guards believed the warning to be a “poisson d’Avril” (or April Fool’s Day joke) and laughed at it, thus allowing the Duke and his wife to escape.

It is not known if any part of this legend is true.

1686: John Aubrey

The English antiquarian John Aubrey collected many notes about popular customs and superstitions, as research for a contemplated work to be titled, Remains of Gentilism and Judaism. In 1686 he wrote, “Fooles holy day. We observe it on ye first of April. And so it is kept in Germany everywhere.” The collected notes were published posthumously.

So by the late seventeenth century, April Fool’s Day had definitely spread to Britain.

1698: Washing the Lions

The April 2, 1698 edition of Dawks’s News-Letter (a British newspaper) reported that “Yesterday being the first of April, several persons were sent to the Tower Ditch to see the Lions washed.” Sending gullible victims to the Tower of London to see the “washing of the lions” (a non-existent ceremony) was a popular prank. It became traditional for this prank to be played on April Fool’s Day. Examples of it occur as late as the mid-nineteenth century. For more about the history of this prank, see the article: Washing the Lions.

In the eighteenth century written references to April Fool’s Day became numerous and appeared throughout Europe.

Renewal Festivals

Almost every culture in the world has some kind of festival in the first months of the year to celebrate the end of winter and the return of spring. Anthropologists call these “renewal festivals.” Often they involve ritualized forms of mayhem and misrule. The wearing of disguises is common. People play pranks on friends and strangers. The social order is temporarily inverted. Servants might get to order around masters, or children challenge the authority of parents and teachers. However, the disorder is always bounded within a strict timeframe, and tensions are defused with laughter and comedy. The social order is symbolically challenged, but then restored, reaffirming the stability of the society, just as the cold months of winter temporarily challenge biological life, and yet the cycle of life continues, returning with the spring.

April Fool’s Day has all the characteristics of a renewal festival. For one day forms of behavior that are normally not allowed (lying, deception, playing pranks) become acceptable, and yet the disorder is bounded within a strict timeframe. Traditionally, no pranks are supposed to be played after 12 o’clock noon of the first. Social hierarchies and tensions are exposed, but hostility is defused with laughter.

For as long as people have been speculating about April Fool’s Day, they have noticed the similarities between it and other springtime “renewal” festivals. Many historians have theorized that April Fool’s Day evolved directly out of some such festival practiced in ancient times. A direct connection between April Fool’s Day and any of the Roman-era festivals seems unlikely, though it is quite possible that the tradition evolved out of a medieval festival held around the time of the Vernal equinox (such as the New Year’s festivals at the end of March, as discussed above). Nevertheless, there is no agreement about which festival the tradition of April Foolery developed out of. Below is a list of some of the festivals that have most frequently been suggested as its forerunners.

The Saturnalia

The Saturnalia was a Roman winter festival observed at the end of December. It involved dancing, drinking, and general merrymaking. People exchanged gifts, slaves were allowed to pretend that they ruled their masters, and a mock king, the Saturnalicius princeps (or Lord of Misrule), reigned for the day. By the fourth century AD the Saturnalia had transformed into a January 1 New Year’s Day celebration, and many of its traditions were incorporated into the observance of Christmas.

saturnalia
“Winter or Saturnalia” by Antoine-François Callet, 1782 or 1783
Hilaria

In late March the Romans honored the resurrection of Attis, son of the Great Mother Cybele, with the Hilaria celebration. This involved rejoicing and the donning of disguises.

Holi

Further afield in India, there was Holi, known as the festival of color, during which street celebrants threw colored powder and water at each other. This holiday was held on the full-moon day of the Hindu month of Phalguna (usually the end of February or the beginning of March).

Festival of Lud

Northern Europeans observed an ancient festival to honor Lud, a Celtic god of humor. There were also popular Northern European customs that made sport of the hierarchy of the Druids.

Feast of Fools

The medieval Festus Fatuorum (Feast of Fools) evolved out of the Saturnalia. On this day celebrants elected a Lord of Misrule and parodied church rituals, often in extremely blasphemous ways. The Church condemned the custom, but had little luck eradicating it despite frequent decrees forbidding it. It endured from the fifth century until the sixteenth century.

Regional British Festivals
Some festivals practiced in regions of Britain during the Middle Ages have similarities to April Fool’s Day. Hoke-Tide (or Hock-Tide) was celebrated around Easter. Men and women would stop strangers of the opposite sex on the roads and tie them up, only untying them in return for money, which was to be used for a pious purpose. Various rowdy games would also be played. Shig-Shag (or Shick-Shack) Day was observed on May 20. Celebrants placed sprigs of apple oak in their hats or lapels. This was supposedly done to demonstrate loyalty to the monarchy, since Charles II was said to have hidden in an Oak Apple tree to escape the forces of Cromwell. However, the tradition probably had roots in pagan tree-worship customs. Anyone not wearing the oak might be accosted and mocked, but only until noon. After noon the obligation to “have shig-shag” ceased.

Mythological Origins

Scholars in the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries, suspecting April Fool’s Day to be of great antiquity, occasionally tried to locate its origins in ancient mythology. Such theories never found wide acceptance, but they’re included here since they were so often raised in discussions of April Fool’s Day.

Roman Mythology
In Roman mythology Pluto, the God of the Dead, abducted Proserpina and brought her to live with him in the underworld. Proserpina called out to her mother Ceres (the Goddess of grain and the harvest) for help, but Ceres, who could only hear the echo of her daughter’s voice, searched in vain for Proserpina. Some scholars theorized that the fruitless search of Ceres for her daughter (commemmorated during the Roman festival of Cerealia) was the mythological antecedent of the fool’s errands popular on April 1st.

Christian Mythology

It was once popular to christianize April Fool’s Day by locating its origin in Biblical traditions. For instance, the tradition was attributed to Noah’s mistake of sending a dove out from the ark before the flood waters had subsided (thereby sending the dove on a fool’s errand). A second story suggests that the day commemorates the time when Jesus was sent from Pilate to Herod and back again. The phrase “Sending a man from Pilate to Herod” (an old term for sending someone on a fool’s errand) was often pointed to as proof of this origin theory.

National Origin Theories

There are theories of the origin of April Fool’s Day specific to Great Britain, Germany, the Netherlands, and France. None of these theories offers a compelling explanation of the day’s origin. However, it is a sign of the cross-cultural nature of the tradition that four different countries should attempt to take credit for it.

France

The French origin theory (the calendar-change hypothesis) was discussed above. It alleges that the custom originated when King Charles IX reformed the calendar, moving the start of the year from April 1 to January 1. People who continued to celebrate New Years on April 1 were mocked and had pranks played on them, thus initiating the custom of April 1st foolery. This has become, worldwide, the most popular theory of the origin of April Fool’s Day, despite its flaws.

The French also have a theory that traces the origin of the custom back to the abundance of fish to be found in French streams and rivers during early April when the young fish had just hatched. These young fish were easy to fool with a hook and lure. Therefore, the French called them ‘Poisson d’Avril’ or ‘April Fish.’ Soon it became customary (according to this theory) to fool people on April 1, as a way of celebrating the abundance of foolish fish. The French still use the term ‘Poisson d’Avril’ to describe April Fool’s Day pranks. They also observe the custom of giving each other chocolate fish on April 1.

Great Britain

British folklore links April Fool’s Day to the town of Gotham, the legendary town of fools located in Nottinghamshire. According to the legend, it was traditional in the 13th century for any road that the King placed his foot upon to become public property. So when the citizens of Gotham heard that King John planned to travel through their town, they refused him entry, not wishing to lose their main road. When the King heard this, he sent soldiers to the town. But when the soldiers arrived in Gotham, they found the town full of lunatics engaged in foolish activities such as drowning fish or attempting to cage birds in roofless fences. Their foolery was all an act, but the King fell for the ruse and declared the town too foolish to warrant punishment. Ever since then, according to legend, April Fool’s Day has commemmorated their trickery.

gotham
In this 1630 woodcut, a citizen of Gotham is shown
trying to trap a bird inside a roofless fence.
Germany

On April 1, 1530 a meeting of lawmakers was supposed to occur in Augsburg in order to consider various financial matters. Because of time considerations, the meeting did not take place. But numerous speculators, who had bet on the meeting occurring, lost their money and were ridiculed. This is said to have been the origin of the tradition of playing pranks on April 1.

The Netherlands

On April 1, 1572 Dutch rebels captured the town of Den Briel from Spanish troops led by Lord Alva. This military success eventually led to the independence of the Netherlands from Spain. A Dutch rhyme goes: “Op 1 april / Verloor Alva zijn Bril.” This translates to: “On April 1st / Alva lost his ‘glasses'”. “Bril” means glasses in Dutch, but is also a pun on the name of the town, Den Briel. It is claimed that the tradition of pranks on April 1st arose to commemorate the victory in Den Briel and humiliation of the Spanish commander.


Plaque commemorating the Capture of Brill in 1572
Links and References
  • Jane M. Hatch (ed.). The American Book of Days. New York, 1978. p: 314-316.
  • Hennig Cohen and Tristam Potter Coffin (eds.). The Folklore of American Holidays. Gale, 1999. p: 191-193.
  • Walsh, William. (1898). “April Fool Day, or All Fools’ Day.” in Curiosities of Popular Customs. J.B. Lippincott Company. Philadelphia: 58-62.
  • “Calendar.” (2001). Encyclopedia of the Middle Ages. p.223.
  • Martin, Denis-Constant. (Nov. 2001). “Politics Behind The Mask: Studying Contemporary Carnivals in Political Perspective, Theoretical and Methodological Suggestions.” Research in question. No. 2.
  • Burton, William B. (April 1840). “The First of April.” Burton’s Gentleman’s Magazine and American Monthly Review. Philadelphia.
  • Roberts, Peter. (1815). “April Day.” in The Cambrian Popular Antiquities. E. Williams, London: 113-117.
  • Travis, Peter. (1997). “Chaucer’s Chronographiae, the Confounded Reader, and Fourteenth-Century Measurements of Time.” in Constructions of Time in the Late Middle Ages. Poster, C. & Utz, R.J. (eds.) Northwestern University Press: 1-34.
  • Aubrey, J. (1686). Remains of Gentilisme and Judaisme.
  • Meder, Theo. “Een bloemlezing uit de Volksverhalenbank.” PDF File.
  • Favrod, Justin & Morerod, Jean-Daniel. “D-1er Avril: Poissons et Calembours.”
  • Tilley, Arthur. (1904). “Appendix D: On the beginning of the year in France between 1515 and 1565.” in The Literature of the French Renaissance. Cambridge University Press.
 http://hoaxes.org

It begins now

“Nobody can go back and start a new beginning, but anyone can start today and make a new ending.”

“Out of clutter, find Simplicity. From discord, find Harmony. In the middle of difficulty lies Opportunity.”

“Yesterday is not ours to recover, but tomorrow is ours to win or lose.”

“Success is not final, failure is not fatal: it is the courage to continue that counts.”

“What lies behind us and what lies before us are tiny matters compared to what lies within us.”

Everything else is secondary

“Your time is limited, don’t waste it living someone else’s life. Don’t be trapped by dogma, which is living the result of other people’s thinking. Don’t let the noise of other’s opinion drowned your own inner voice. And most important, have the courage to follow your heart and intuition, they somehow already know what you truly want to become. Everything else is secondary.”

Success

“Success consists of going from failure to failure without loss of enthusiasm.”

“It is a paradoxical but profoundly true and important principle of life that the most likely way to reach a goal is to be aiming not at that goal itself but at some more ambitious goal beyond it.”

“Pain is temporary. It may last a minute, or an hour, or a day, or a year, but eventually it will subside and something else will take its place. If I quit, however, it lasts forever.”

“Success is not the key to happiness. Happiness is the key to success. If you love what you are doing, you will be successful.”

 

 

Masturbation – Self-Abuse

Some who make a high profession do not understand the sin of self-abuse and its sure results. Long-established habit has blinded their understanding. They do not realize the exceeding sinfulness of this degrading sin, WHICH IS ENERVATING THE SYSTEM AND DESTROYING THEIR BRAIN NERVE POWER. MORAL PRINCIPLE IS EXCEEDINGLY WEAK WHEN IT CONFLICTS WITH ESTABLISHED HABIT. Solemn messages from heaven cannot forcibly impress the heart that is not fortified against the indulgence of this degrading vice. THE SENSITIVE NERVES OF THE BRAIN HAVE LOST THEIR HEALTHY TONE BY MORBID EXCITATION TO GRATIFY AN UNNATURAL DESIRE FOR SENSUAL INDULGENCE. The brain nerves which communicate with the entire system are the only medium through which Heaven can communicate to man and affect his inmost life. Whatever disturbs the circulation of the electric currents in the nervous system lessens the strength of the vital powers, and the result is a deadening of the sensibilities of the mind. In consideration of these facts, how important that ministers and people who profess godliness should stand forth clear and untainted from this soul-debasing vice! {2T 347.2}

Children who practice self-indulgence (masturbation) previous to puberty, or the period of merging into manhood or womanhood, must pay the penalty of nature’s violated laws at that critical period. Many sink into an early grave, while others have sufficient force of constitution to pass this ordeal. If the practice is continued from the age of fifteen and upward, nature will protest against the abuse she has suffered, and continues to suffer, and will make them pay the penalty for the transgression of her laws, especially from the ages of thirty to forty-five, BY NUMEROUS PAINS IN THE SYSTEM, AND VARIOUS DISEASES, SUCH AS AFFECTION OF THE LIVER AND LUNGS, NEURALGIA, RHEUMATISM, AFFECTION OF THE SPINE, DISEASED KIDNEYS, AND CANCEROUS HUMORS. SOME OF NATURE’S FINE MACHINERY GIVES WAY, LEAVING A HEAVIER TASK FOR THE REMAINING TO PERFORM, WHICH DISORDERS NATURE’S FINE arrangement, and there is often a sudden breaking down of the constitution; and death is the result.” (Solemn Appeal, 1870, p.63).

Young girls are not as a general thing clear of the crime of self-abuse. THEY PRACTICE IT, and, as the result, their constitutions are being ruined. Some who are just entering womanhood are in danger of paralysis of the brain. Already the moral and intellectual powers are weakened and benumbed, while the animal passions are gaining the ascendancy and corrupting body and soul. The youth, whether male or female, cannot be Christians unless they entirely cease to practice this hellish, soul-and-body-destroying vice. {2T 409.1}

I beseech you therefore, brethren, by the mercies of God, that ye present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God, which is your reasonable service. Romans 12:1

Man falls 10 metres from cross during crucifixion show at Easter celebrations

It was a  terrifying moment an actor playing Jesus fell off the cross during Easter celebrations .

The man plunged around 10 metres from the top of the wooden structure after it was tilted to one side by those carrying it.

Almost immediately, the actor teeters on the cross before falling through mid air.

He attempts to grab hold of one of the ropes as he falls, but is unsuccessful.

In the clip, the crowd is heard screaming in horror as they watch the man tumble to the floor.

Jesus falls off cross during celebration
The actor was ‘nailed’ to the cross during Passion of the Christ celebrations

Several onlookers rush over to his location to help after he hits the ground.

It is believed that the incident took place during the Passion of the Christ celebrations in Guatemala over the weekend, although the exact location is unknown.

Jesus falls off cross during celebration
It is not clear whether the man was injured after his fall

It is not clear whether the man was injured as a result of his fall, according to 24 Horas News.

The video quickly went viral after being shared on social media, with people nicknaming the man “The Batman Christ”.

http://amredeemed.com

The Pagan Roots of Halloween

The Pagan Roots of Halloween

Are the specific customs of Halloween related to pagan beliefs?Since Halloween itself originated in paganism, it is not surprising that its customs are related to pagan belief. According to the Encyclopaedia Britannica,

In ancient Britain and Ireland, the Celtic Festival of Samhain was observed on October 31, at the end of summer…. The souls of the dead were supposed to revisit their homes on this day and the autumnal festival acquired sinister significance, with ghosts, witches, goblins, black cats, fairies and demons of all kinds said to be roaming about. It was the time to placate the supernatural powers controlling the processes of nature. In addition, Halloween was thought to be the most favorable time for divinations concerning marriage, luck, health, and death. It was the only day on which the help of the devil was invoked for such purposes.

Halloween symbols, customs, and practices undoubtedly have had a variety of influences upon Western culture throughout history. However, in early American history, Halloween was not celebrated due to America’s strong Christian heritage. It was not widely observed until the twentieth century. Initially, it was practiced only in small Irish Catholic settlements, until thousands of Irish migrated to America during the great potato famine and brought their customs with them. To some degree, our modern Halloween is an Irish holiday with early origins in the Celtic winter festival. Interestingly, in American culture, the rise in popularity of Halloween also coincides roughly with the national rise in spiritism that began in 1848.

Irish Holiday

Ireland is the only place in the world where Halloween is actually a national holiday (celebrated with fireworks); children are even released from school for the week.

Among the modern customs and practices of Halloween, we can note numerous probable or possible influences, some of which follow.

Where did the jack-o’-lantern originate?

The carved pumpkin may have originated with the witches’ use of a collection of skulls with a candle in each to light the way to coven meetings. But among the Irish, who, as noted, prompted the popularization of Halloween in America, the legend of “Irish Jack” explains the jack-o’-lantern. According to the legend, a stingy drunk named Jack tricked the devil into climbing an apple tree for an apple, but then cut the sign of a cross into the trunk of the tree to prevent the devil from coming down. Jack then forced the devil to swear he would never come after Jack’s soul. The devil reluctantly agreed.

Jack eventually died, but he was turned away at the gates of heaven because of his drunkenness and life of selfishness. He was sent to the devil, who also rejected him, keeping his promise. Since Jack had no place to go, he was condemned to wander the earth. As he was leaving hell (he happened to be eating a turnip), the devil threw a live coal at him. He put the coal inside the turnip and has since forever been roaming the earth with his “jack-o’-lantern” in search of a place to rest. Eventually, pumpkins replaced turnips since it was much easier to symbolize the devil’s coal inside a pumpkin.

How did the tradition of trick-or-treating begin?

There are several ancient practices that point to this tradition. One possibility is from the notion that ancient witches had to steal the materials needed for their festivals. The Druids may have believed that witches held this day to be special, something clearly true for modern witches.

The idea of trick-or-treating is further related to the ghosts of the dead in pagan, and even Catholic, history. For example, among the ancient Druids, “The ghosts that were thought to throng about the houses of the living were greeted with a banquet-laden table. At the end of the feast, masked and costumed villagers representing the souls of the dead paraded to the outskirts of town leading the ghosts away.”

As already noted, Halloween was thought to be a night when mischievous and evil spirits roamed freely. As in modern poltergeist lore, mischievous spirits could play tricks on the living—so it was advantageous to “hide” from them by wearing costumes. Masks and costumes were worn to either scare away the ghosts or to keep from being recognized by them:

In Ireland especially, people thought that ghosts and spirits roamed after dark on Halloween. They lit candles or lanterns to keep the spirits away, and if they had to go outside, they wore costumes and masks to frighten the spirits or to keep from being recognized by these unearthly beings.

Where did Halloween costumes originate?

Besides the reasons given above, Halloween masks and costumes were used to hide one’s attendance at pagan festivals or—as in traditional shamanism (mediated by a witch doctor or pagan priest) and other forms of animism—to change the personality of the wearer to allow for communication with the spirit world. Here, costumes could be worn to ward off evil spirits. On the other hand, the costume wearer might use a mask to try to attract and absorb the power of the animal represented by the mask and costume worn. According to this scenario, Halloween costumes may have originated with the Celtic Druid ceremonial participants, who wore animal heads and skins to acquire the strength of a particular animal.

An additional layer of tradition explaining the origin of Halloween costumes comes from the medieval Catholic practice of displaying the relics of saints on All Saints’ Day: “The poorer churches could not afford relics and so instituted a procession with parishioners dressed as the patron saints; the extras dressed as angels or devils and everyone paraded around the churchyard.”

Going from door to door seeking treats may result from the Druidic practice of begging material for the great bonfires. As we will see later, it is also related to the Catholic concept of purgatory and the custom of begging for a “soul cake.”

As for the “trick” custom of Halloween, this is related to the idea that ghosts and witches created mischief on this particular night. For example, if the living did not provide food, or “treats,” for the spirits, then the spirits would “trick” the living. People feared terrible things might happen to them if they did not honor the spirits. The Druids also believed that failure to worship their gods would bring dire consequences. If the gods were not treated properly in ritual, they would seek vengeance. This was therefore a day of fear. Further, some people soon realized that a mischievous sense of humor, or even malevolence, could be camouflaged—that they could perform practical jokes on or do harm to others and blame it on the ghosts or witches roaming about.

What’s the significance of fruits and nuts at Halloween?

Halloween traditions often involve fruit centerpieces, apples, and nuts. Three of the sacred fruits of the Celts were acorns, apples, and nuts, especially the hazelnut, considered a god, and the acorn, sacred from its association to the oak. Fruits and nuts also seem to be related to the Roman harvest feast of Pomona, apparently the goddess of fruit. For example, in ancient Rome, cider was drawn and the Romans bobbed for apples, which was part of a divination that supposedly helped a person discover their future marriage partner.

How did we get the tradition of telling ghost stories?

It became a natural expression of Halloween to tell ghost stories when dead souls were believed to be everywhere, and good, mischievous, and evil spirits roamed freely. These stories further originated as a personal expression of these beliefs.

Excerpt from The Facts on Halloween by Harvest House Publishers, 2008. Used by permission.

Some of the images

Beyonce Church, ‘National Church of Bey’ Responds to Criticism

ATLANTA — The National Church of Bey, who recently formed the new religion Beyism, has issued a statement following the criticism over their beliefs.

“We are very disappointed in the failure of the public to recognize the existence of a divine Deity walking among them,” the church’s founder Pauline John Andrews stated.” Deity’s often walk the Earth in their flesh form. Beyonce will transcend back to the spirit once her work here on Mother Earth has been completed.”

“As our congregation continues to swell, we ask that you consider what is more real; an invisible spirit on high, or a walking, talking, breathing Goddess who shows you her true form daily? Beyonce’s spirit is entrancing. We know that she was sent to this place to spread love, peace, and joy. While we do not believe Beyonce to be the Creator, we recognize that she still sits among the throne of Gods. There is a lot of false information being spread about our beliefs, but we will correct all of the vicious lie-tellers. As Beyonce spreads her gospel through song and dance, her message provides uplifting, loving, and many times real-life happenings. We humbly ask you to respect our beliefs, just as you want those to respect yours. Open your mind to new possibilities and you will see, just as we did, that Bey is a true higher power. Surfbort!”

Pauline Andrews also revealed that the church continues to grow at an unbelievable pace. “Since the day we decided to go public, we have had tons of requests to learn more about our religion. We have published the Beyble and it will soon be available for free to the public. Donations have poured in and we will soon have enough to build a temple in honor of Mother Bey. We will invite her to speak to her flock, once the doors are open.”

The Beyonce Church (The National Church Of Bey), is also looking to expand outside of Atlanta. They revealed that they have parishes popping up all over the United States and the United Kingdom. The Church says they intend to spread their message abroad using their Tumblr account.

National Church of Bey

 

Beyonce Inspired Religion: ‘The National Church of Bey’ Opens in Georgia with Hundreds in Attendance to ‘Worship The Sanctity of Mother Bey

“The National Church of Bey,” is an organization in Atlanta, Georgia that is now being considered a church, that practices the religion “Beyism.” Beyism is the worship of R&B star and singer Beyoncé Knowles.

Although this sounds like a joke and very similar to the church of Yeezianity, the Church founder known as “Minister Diva,” Pauline John Andrews stated it is not. On the website created to promote this “church,” Andrews said they are “very disappointed in the failure of the public to recognize the existence of a divine deity walking among them.”

The organizers reportedly gather every Sunday to sing her songs like they are reading passages out of a Bible. They have their own version of the holy book called “the Beyble,” and as stated on the site, it is currently being manufactured.

church of beyonce

(Photo : tumblr)

“There were 12 of us,” Andrews explained to thenewsnerd.com. “We used to gather every Sunday and sing her songs together. One day, while drinking Moscato and smoking Beyha (marijuana), we analyzed one of her songs and came to the realization that Beyoncé is truly divine.”

This new movement is allegedly growing with a reported 200 people in attendance. On their site it reads, “As our congregation continues to swell, we ask that you consider what is more real; an invisible spirit on high, or a walking, talking, breathing Goddess who shows you her true form daily.”

Andrews explained to thenewsnerd.com that their true numbers rank in the millions. “Whenever you see a large group of women defending the actions of her divine divaness, Bey, they are practicing Beyism.”

The “Church” invites people to “worship The Sanctity of Mother Bey-Surbort!” using the word Surbort in substitute of the word Amen.

church of beyonce

(Photo : tumblr)

The “church” site reads, “As Beyoncé spreads her gospel through song and dance, her message provides uplifting, loving, and many times real-life happenings. We humbly ask you to respect our beliefs, just as you want those to respect yours.”

The group invites people to learn more about their religion from their official Tumblr account. Oddly enough the religion is already making headlines.

A member of the “church,” Taniya Hattersfield, 23, of College Park, GA was found dead Tuesday morning of self-inflicted stab wounds to the chest. Some reported it was a sacrifice to the pop diva but that claim has not been proven.

Beyonce penned a song telling people to “Bow down” to her. She also carries the title “King Bey” by her supporters, but Beyoncé herself is not believed to be a part of it. She is reportedly aware of the new religion and refuses to endorse or denounce it.

church of beyonce

Kirk Franklin “Jesus is fake, Helping YOU lose your Religion is my job

The 45-year-old recording artist mused about the concept of religion on social media.

Franklin is releasing his first album in four years and took to his Instagram to introduce the album ,Losing My Religion, claiming that “religion is a prison”.

“In the beginning religion created a MASK of LIES … for generations church was where we went to go HIDE …. Imaginary God talk without relationship is empty INSIDE. … There’s room at the cross for everyone even ME … religion is a prison, but truth sets us FREE,” Franklin wrote.

While he thanked his fans on Twitter for their support, Franklin – who recently released his new single Wanna Be Happy – also admitted to being nervous about releasing new music.

“The next time you THINK America, PLEASE include ME. … The preacher isn’t God, religion’s first MISTAKE … ‘m losing my religion, THANK GOD … Helping YOU lose yours is my job.”

Franklin went on to reveal that his album would be released Nov.13 with the a pre-release date set for Oct. 16. His first single “Wanna Be Happy” premiered during the season eight finale of BET’s “Sunday Best” music talent show that he executive produces and hosts.

While he thanked his fans on Twitter for their support, he also admitted to being nervous about releasing new music.

“I can’t thank you enough for the love you’ve shown my new song,” he tweeted. “Every artist is afraid, I’m just not afraid to admit it! WANNA BE HAPPY?”

http://amredeemed.com

Pope Francis – The Cross Is “The Great Failure of God, The Destruction of God”

It is shocking that a certain statement that makes void Christianity in the Pope’s speech was never given the attention it required. The Pope has been making serious theological statements in his speeches that have stone after stone sought to destroy the foundation of our belief in Christ.

We won’t forget at the United States Congress, the Pope stated that Christ’s life ended in failure, that of the cross.

“And if at times our efforts and works seem to fail and produce no fruit, we need to remember that we are followers of Jesus… and his life, humanly speaking, ended in failure, the failure of the cross.” Pope Francis

 

Heb 2:9 But we see Jesus, who was made a little lower than the angels for the suffering of death, crowned with glory and honour; that he by the grace of God should taste death for every man.

And so, statement after statement, the Pope has made a mockery of the death of Christ and his more recent blow was in November 2016 during his visit to Kenya. You can read the full speech here. http://www.catholicnewsagency.com/news/full-text-of-pope-francis-powerful-unscripted-talk-with-kenyas-youth-72927/

Here is an excerpt on that specific statement.

A question Manuel asked. It’s a question that a professor in theology might ask. How can we understand that God is our father, how to see his hand in the tragedies of life, how can we find God’s peace? This question men and women all over the world ask themselves. And they can’t find the reason. And there are some questions that you can turn around in your minds over and over again and never find the answer. How can I see the hand of God in tragedy? I was going to say there’s just one response but no, there’s no response. There is a path. To look at the Son of God. God endured death to save all of us. God became a tragedy. God allowed himself to be destroyed on the cross.

When you don’t understand something, when desperation hits you then look at the cross. That is the great failure of God, that is the destruction of God, and it’s a challenge to our faith. And this is hope, because history did not end in that failure. Rather it’s in the resurrection of Christ that renewed all of us.

God is destroyed on the cross, Jesus failed at the cross; one statement without the other to someone that seeks to defend the Pope would say it was taken out of context.

But put the two statements side by side and you realize this is a pagan teaching that is taught and believed to be true by the Pope. In the first instance, he says we should be encouraged for if we fail, even Jesus at some point failed.

In the second statement, he further goes ahead and calls the cross, ‘the great failure of God, the destruction of God. So according to the Vicar of Christ, God was once destroyed.

With this kind of rhetoric, the Pope joins other pagan religions that believe God could not die at the cross. Like Muslims, it seems the only way the Pope accepts the death of Christ at the cross is by equating it to failure. They see the cross as a failure in the powers of God and put it as a ‘mistake’ that should not have happened.

Yet the bible shows the cross as a promise of God to all the people of the world. God promised a solution for salvation, one that would be given for free to anyone that believes.

Joh 3:16 For God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life.

Act 4:12 Neither is there salvation in any other: for there is none other name under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved.

Heb 9:28  So Christ was once offered to bear the sins of many; and unto them that look for him shall he appear the second time without sin unto salvation.

If the Pope has decided to selectively view the death of Christ, the very act by which we are all saved, as a disaster, as a momentary victory by the devil, then it clearly means he has no understanding of the very significance of the cross.

Rom 1:16 For I am not ashamed of the gospel of Christ: for it is the power of God unto salvation to every one that believeth; to the Jew first, and also to the Greek.

And what is the gospel of Christ?

Act 2:22 Ye men of Israel, hear these words; Jesus of Nazareth, a man approved of God among you by miracles and wonders and signs, which God did by him in the midst of you, as ye yourselves also know:
Act 2:23 Him, being delivered by the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God, ye have taken, and by wicked hands have crucified and slain:
Act 2:24 Whom God hath raised up, having loosed the pains of death: because it was not possible that he should be holden of it.

The death of Christ is the foundation, of our salvation. He died for us. He died that we all can live. There is no way that any believing Christian would call that a failure.

http://amredeemed.com

Pope Francis Says Jesus Failed At The Cross

pope-francis-failure-of-the-cross-st-patricks-cathedral-new-york-city

According to the Pope, Jesus Christ failed at the cross!

“And if at times our efforts and works seem to fail and produce no fruit, we need to remember that we are followers of Jesus… and his life, humanly speaking, ended in failure, the failure of the cross.”

There are those that have suggested that what the Pope said might have been taken out of context, or perhaps he meant something different.

We cannot argue the context, we can only argue a possible translation error. However, the Vatican confirms the translation.  So, now we are left with an ambiguous game of semantics.  I stand firm on the fact that the POPE suggested that Jesus failed at the cross. Even the cane or staff  that the Pope uses during his ceremonies is defeating! Everything always shows the DEATH OF JESUS’  rather than the GLORY of the RISEN SAVIOR. This to me, bears much witness to his statement that JESUS was defeated at the cross.
God wanted us to FOCUS ON THE RESURRECTION, the meaning of LIFE through JESUS. So the carrying around of JESUS dead on a cross, is defeating that message! Another failure of the Catholic “CHURCH”!

Who is he that condemneth? It is Christ that died, yea rather, that is risen again, who is even at the right hand of God, who also maketh intercession for us. – Romans 8:34 (KJV).

Regardless of what Mr. Francis MEANT, did not mean, Pope Francis said, “JESUS FAILED AT THE CROSS.” A disturbing sentence, even with explanation.

Some have argued that he meant it within the context of 1 Corinthians 2:8: “Which none of the princes of this world knew: for had they known it, they would not have crucified the Lord of glory.“  So, if that is what the POPE meant, then one would be looking for him to QUOTE this verse, and the POPE did not mention this verse, at all! So offering this as an excuse is stretching the facts.  The fact also that the POPE takes away the deity of Christ, by referring to him as a MAN! JESUS IS GOD. He came as man to overcome satan. JESUS WAS A MAN is different than saying JESUS IS A MAN! That is another point that bears even more witness to his deception.

But have renounced the hidden things of dishonesty, not walking in craftiness, nor handling the word of God deceitfully; but by manifestation of the truth commending ourselves to every man’s conscience in the sight of God. – 2 Corinthians 4:2 (KJV).

Let us be clear: there was no failure on JESUS’ part, but on MAN’s part.  Jesus even explained the unbelief of the Jews before he was crucified:

22 And it was at Jerusalem the feast of the dedication, and it was winter. 23 And Jesus walked in the temple in Solomon’s porch.24 Then came the Jews round about him, and said unto him, How long dost thou make us to doubt? If thou be the Christ, tell us plainly.25 Jesus answered them, I told you, and ye believed not: the works that I do in my Father’s name, they bear witness of me.26 But ye believe not, because ye are not of my sheep, as I said unto you.27 My sheep hear my voice, and I know them, and they follow me:28 And I give unto them eternal life; and they shall never perish, neither shall any man pluck them out of my hand.29 My Father, which gave them me, is greater than all; and no man is able to pluck them out of my Father’s hand.30 I and my Father are one. –John 10:22-30 (KJV)

Scripture further tells us that the unbelievers hearts were hardened and they were ignorant to the voice of God (Ephesians 4:18).  None of these verses say, JESUS failed, or JESUS did not know how to reach them!  It was man who failed to recognize JESUS, it was MAN who hardened their hearts, and it was MAN who was ignorant. And we are told what God thinks of that ignorance:

And the times of this ignorance God winked at; but now commandeth all men everywhere to repent: –Acts 17:30 (KJV)

We have to understand that DECEPTIONS are subtle, some so subtle that many miss the deception. We must have the spirit of discernment!

That the God of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of glory, may give unto you the spirit of wisdom and revelation in the knowledge of him: –Ephesians 1:17 (KJV).

False prophets are not always easily recognized, but looking at all the evidence mounting, there is plenty of other things that cast POPE FRANCIS into the heretic pile, and he could very well be the FALSE PROPHET spoken of in Revelation 13:11-15, 16:13, 19:20, and 20:10.

Even more troublesome is the deceptive message that Pope Francis delivered before congress. His ambiguous speech, laden with veneers of peace, was nothing more than a message of socialism, Marxism, and dictatorship.

Aside from that, let us consider the following also:

  1. The fact that POPE FRANCIS DID NOT EVEN OPEN WITH PRAYER at the congressional address should wave a HUGE RED FLAG TO all!  Even the Wiccan Witch invited to the Iowa House of Representatives invoked a prayer before the meeting began! and remember the AMAN of the Islamic Society that caused such a stir? WHY? because he was allowed to open the meeting at the House of Representatives with a prayer to allah!  ALARMS ARE GOING OFF!!!!
  2. Pope Francis’ CLIMATE CHANGE stance, blaming man for the woes of earth, is not only ignorant, but HERESY! God told us the earth is dying and wearing old like a garment. Yet the Pope insisted that man was to blame. He even called for punishment of men who destroy the earth. This would be acceptable for oil and nuclear spills, but he was talking about much more control, and never made mention of the biblical fact the earth is wearing old like a garment.
  3. Another troubling aspect of  Pope Francis’ speech was his refusal to take a stand, much less mention the sin of homosexual marriages and abortion (I urge you to click on this link and READ the comments below the article, there is mass confusion in the gay community). They felt the Pope was including them in protection of rights, and recognizing their importance to family. Here are the excerpts from his speech:
    1. On abortion: “The Golden Rule also reminds us of our responsibility to protect and defend human life at every stage of its development.” (This was his only direct reference to abortion in the speech.)
    2. On same-sex marriage: The closest he came to addressing same-sex marriage was in a passage about the importance of family. And does this mean GAY MARRAIGE?  Your guess is good as mine.  “I cannot hide my concern for the family, which is threatened, perhaps as never before, from within and without. “Fundamental relationships are being called into question, as is the very basis of marriage and the family. I can only reiterate the importance and, above all, the richness and the beauty of family life.” (This did not appear to be an explicit denouncement of marriage equality.)

Ask yourself this question after reading those statements:

For do I now persuade men, or God? or do I seek to please men? for if I yet pleased men, I should not be the servant of Christ. –Galatians 1:10 (KJV).

IS THAT THE MESSAGE GOD WOULD SPREAD? Did the prophets and disciples not make it perfectly clear, as told to us in the bible, that murder aka abortion and homosexuality are wrong?  Didn’t God state a marriage was between a man and a woman? YES!  GOD IS NOT THE AUTHOR OF CONFUSION! God also clearly says, THOU SHALL NOT KILL and that he hates hands that SHED INNOCENT BLOOD (Proverbs 16:17). He clearly tells us (See picture below) that homosexuality is a sin, punishable by death. There is no confusion in God’s word. He is very clear.

The Pope’s reluctance to admit these facts, reminded me of two pastors who recently stated:  “I don’t want to be defined by my stance on homosexual marriage.”  And who can forget when the pope first took “office.”  In response to a gay man’s question of “Is homosexuality wrong?” Francis responded: “Who am I to judge?”

sodomites

No matter what context you put it in, the POPE clearly said JESUS “failed at the cross”, there is no excuse, or explanation that can be offered to counter this statement.  The failure is that the Catholic Church continues to usurp the authority of Christ and replace it with the vain teachings of man. The pope is an agent of SATAN.

Let us set the record straight by turning to scripture. The defeat of satan, was prophesied in Genesis BY GOD HIMSELF and the bible explains it very clearly. After satan enticed Eve to eat the fruit of the forbidden tree, we are shown that this is where MAN FAILED.  EVE was beguiled by SATAN! As a result, man and earth were cursed (hence the reason for our dying earth, too!) AND, let us not forget, that Satan was cursed into a snake,and that was way before the GLORIOUS sacrifice of our RISEN SAVIOR:

And the LORD God said unto the serpent, Because thou hast done this, thou art cursed above all cattle, and above every beast of the field; upon thy belly shalt thou go, and dust shalt thou eat all the days of thy life: – Genesis 3:14 (KJV).

And God further told satan that he would be defeated:

And I will put enmity between thee and the woman, and between thy seed and her seed; it shall bruise thy head, and thou shalt bruise his heel. -GENESIS 3:15 (KJV).

And the God of peace shall bruise Satan under your feet shortly. The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you. Amen. – ROMANS 16:20 (KJV) 

The prophecy of Genesis 3:15 was fulfilled when JESUS died on the cross, JESUS did INDEED defeat satan, and overcame DEATH when he rose again THREE DAYS LATER!

Forasmuch then as the children are partakers of flesh and blood, he also himself likewise took part of the same; that through death he might destroy him that had the power of death, that is, the devil; – Hebrews 2:14 (KJV).

The undisputable blow was delivered to satan when JESUS died on the cross. This is one of the reasons why JESUS had to become a man—so that he could be tempted and overcome sin (Hebrews 4:15, Matthew 4:1, Romans 8:3). Further proving that SIN IS OVERCOME by the power of JESUS CHRIST!

Colossians 2:14-15 describes what JESUS’ death on the CROSS represented: a VICTORY over law, sin, SATAN, and death:

“And you, being dead in your sins and the uncircumcision of your flesh, hath he quickened together with him, having forgiven you all trespasses; Blotting out the handwriting of ordinances that was against us, which was contrary to us, and took it out of the way, nailing it to his cross; And having spoiled principalities and powers, he made a shew of them openly, triumphing over them in it.” –Colossians 2:13-15 (KJV).

When Christ died for our sins, Satan was not only defeated, but through the blood of JESUS, man was able to disarm and defeat satan and the second death, which is eternity in hell.  The eternal punishment of death, the very weapon of satan, was stripped from him! Satan was defeated!  Those guilty of sin could now be renewed and saved by the blood of JESUS.

Whom God hath raised up, having loosed the pains of death: because it was not possible that he should be holden of it.- Acts 2:24(KJV).

You see, the accusation of sin was nullified when Christ died! All those who faithfully believe and give their lives to Christ will never perish. Satan cannot separate them from the love of God in Christ! AMEN!!!

Nay, in all these things we are more than conquerors through him that loved us. For I am persuaded, that neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor powers, nor things present, nor things to come, Nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord.-Romans 8:37-39 (KJV).

When Jesus said, “IT IS FINISHED,” it was FINISHED. The defeat of satan was finished.  Jesus paid the ultimate price, purchased us with his blood, and offered salvation to all mankind.(1 John 3:16).  That was not a failure, that resulted in every human who professes JESUS as savior, the ability to have eternal life, the ability to be cleansed by the blood of JESUS!

When Jesus therefore had received the vinegar, he said, It is finished: and he bowed his head, and gave up the ghost.- John 19:30 (KJV).

I have glorified thee on the earth: I have finished the work which thou gavest me to do. – John 17:4 (KJV).

All of this just screams, “My people, go ye out of the midst of her, and deliver ye every man his soul from the fierce anger of the LORD.” (Jeremiah 51:45) and “And I heard another voice from heaven, saying, Come out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues” (Revelation 18:4).

Jesus Christ was born, lived, died, and rose again for the sole purpose of saving us from our sins.  Are you saved?  The bible declares that “For whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved.” – Romans 10:13 (KJV).Salvation is turning your life over to Jesus Christ, believing that Jesus is the son of God, and renewing your mind with his spirit, that is done through repentance of sin, and following JESUS with all your heart, mind and soul. JESUS transforms lives, if you are ready for this life saving step, call upon your savior TODAY!

The bible warns us of FOLLOWING false teachers and chasing after traditions of Man

Now the Spirit speaketh expressly, that in the latter times some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits, and doctrines of devils – 1 Timothy 4:1 (KJV).

Beware lest any man spoil you through philosophy and vain deceit, after the tradition of men, after the rudiments of the world, and not after Christ- Colossians 2:8 (KJV).

For there shall arise false Christs, and false prophets, and shall shew great signs and wonders; insomuch that, if it were possible, they shall deceive the very elect –Matthew 24:24 (KJV).

For the time will come when they will not endure sound doctrine; but after their own lusts shall they heap to themselves teachers, having itching ears; And they shall turn away their ears from the truth, and shall be turned unto fables. But watch thou in all things, endure afflictions, do the work of an evangelist, make full proof of thy ministry – 2 Timothy 4:3-5 (KJV).

These are matters which have, to be sure, the appearance of wisdom in self-made religion and self-abasement and severe treatment of the body, but are of no value against fleshly indulgence- Colossians 2:23 (KJV).

Little children, it is the last time: and as ye have heard that antichrist shall come, even now are there many antichrists; whereby we know that it is the last time.- 1 John 2:18 (KJV).

To the Dearly Beloved Brothers and Sisters who FOLLOW JESUS, and not the false teachings of MAN:

Say to them that are of a fearful heart, Be strong, fear not: behold, your God will come with vengeance, even Godwith a recompence; he will come and save you. Then the eyes of the blind shall be opened, and the ears of the deaf shall be unstopped – Isaiah 35: 4-5 (KJV).

The Spirit of the Lord GOD is upon me; because the LORD hath anointed me to preach good tidings unto the meek; he hath sent me to bind up the brokenhearted, to proclaim liberty to the captives, and the opening of the prison to them that are bound; To proclaim the acceptable year of the LORD, and the day of vengeance of our God; to comfort all that mourn;- Isaiah 61:1-2 (KJV).

Source : He is Coming Blog

http://amredeemed.com

The Story of Little Ellen:FIRST VISION

 

As you remember, little Ellen was a very weak and sick girl. She had a bad cough and the doctors said she would soon die. She was only 17 years old. She was visiting a dear friend who loved Jesus just like Ellen did. There were five ladies in all. They were all together having morning prayer.

All at once Ellen felt she had light all around her and she was going up higher from the earth. She turned to see the church members but she could not find them until an angel told her, “Look a little higher.”

She looked up and saw a straight and narrow path high above the earth and the Advent people were on the path going to the heavenly city. There was a bright light at the start of the path and it shone all alone the path so they would not trip and fall off. It was the special Advent message of 1844.

Jesus was in front of the people leading the way and if they kept their eyes on Him they were safe. But some got tired. They said the way was too long. But Jesus would raise His arm and a bright light would wave over the people. That made them feel better and they would shout Hallelujah!

But some began to say the light behind them wasn’t real. And then the light for them went out. They were not seeing Jesus and were in the dark and they fell off down into the wicked world.

Soon God’s voice told them when Jesus was going to come. He gave the Holy Spirit to the people too and it made their faces shine with joy. They had a name written on their foreheads- it was almost like an address to say that they were going to heaven and that they all belonged to Jesus.

Then she saw what it is going to be like when Jesus comes. Just before He came, the people who hated Jesus tried to put His people in prison, but they could not hurt Jesus’ people.

Then they saw a small black cloud half as large as a man’s hand. They knew it was Jesus coming to take them home. As it came closer it got bright and shiny and there was a rainbow over it. The rainbow tells us of God’s love and His promise to us.

The angels were singing. Jesus was on the cloud. He had a sickle in one hand and a shiny trumpet in the other. He looked at His people. Then they felt afraid. They were afraid there might still be some sins in their hearts. The angels stopped singing and everything was quiet for an awful minute.

Then Jesus said, “My grace is enough for you!”

Then everybody was so happy. The angels sang then Jesus blew His trumpet and told all the dead people that loved Him to wake up. Then all the people went up together to meet Jesus on the cloud and they traveled to heaven with Him.

In heaven Jesus gave them harps of gold to sing with and bright crowns. Jesus opened up the pearly gate to the heavenly city and they all went in together. They saw the tree of Life and the river of Life. They were all so happy they took their harps and sang songs of praise to Jesus.

When the vision was over, Ellen said “Oh how dark this world looked to me!”

I want to give my heart to Jesus so I can go there too, don’t you?

The Story of Little Ellen:HOLDING UP THE BIBLE!

 

For this story, look around your house and see if you have a very large Bible, like a family Bible. If you don’t, you can use any large book. Take that large book and put it on the flat palm of your left hand, then try holding it up with your arm stretched out. You will not be able to hold it for long. Now read our story.

Ellen Harmon was not strong after her accident. She was often sick. She could not take long walks or carry heavy loads. In her visions Jesus gave her special strength. Sometimes she did things that even a strong man could not do.

She would move her arms gracefully and yet if even a strong man tried to hold her hand still, he could not. Like we said last week, when in vision she did not breathe but her heart kept beating just the same. She did not know what was happening in the room where she was, but saw and heard only the things Jesus was showing to her.

One of the reasons Jesus did these things was to show the people that Ellen’s visions were really from God and not just imaginary. You see, many people did not believe the visions were real, some thought they might be from the devil.

One time there was a man named Dr. Brown who had boasted that if she had a vision when he was there, he could make it stop. He was a spiritualist. So at one meeting he was there and Ellen had a vision; the people told him- “OK, now show us you can make it stop.”

He went up and examined her, and then he went pale and began to shake. “She doesn’t breathe!” he cried. He ran to the door wanting to leave but the people wouldn’t let him out until they asked him, “What is it doctor?”

“God only knows”, he cried, “Let me out of here!” and he ran out the door.

One day she was in a room with other people. They were praying. While they were praying, Jesus gave her a vision. On a table near Ellen lay a large Bible. It was very heavy. It weighed eighteen pounds.

Ellen picked up the Bible. She held it out on her left hand. The other people watched. They said: “She cannot hold the Bible long. It is very heavy!”

Her mother said: “When Ellen is not in vision she cannot even lift that Bible. Jesus must be giving her special strength.”

Everyone was looking at Ellen. She was still holding the heavy Bible. She was walking around with the Bible on her left hand. For more than a half hour she held the Bible. She was also reading the texts without looking at them and with no breath coming from her mouth! Only God can do something like that. This was her third vision.

The people said: “This is wonderful, A strong man could not hold that Bible on his hand like that for more than two minutes. Surely the Lord is giving Ellen special strength.”

The Holy Bible was always a very precious book to Ellen. At another time while in vision Ellen held another Bible. It, too, was a large Bible. It weighed many pounds.

She held it on one hand high over her head. With the other hand she turned the pages.

She pointed to many verses. She was not looking at the Bible. She was looking toward heaven. All this time she was saying verses. The people listened.

They said: “She is not reading, for she is looking toward heaven. Does she know to which verse she is pointing?” Ellen was still holding the heavy Bible. Her sister stood on a chair so she could watch as Ellen pointed.

She looked toward heaven all this time. She pointed to the verses and said each one right. We have a list of 50 verses she read and pointed out one time. You can find the list in the book ‘Early Writings’.

After the vision Ellen told the people what Jesus had said to her. She told them of the things, that she had seen. Anyone, who ever saw Ellen in vision, never forgot how wonderful it was. They knew it was from Jesus!

The Story of Little Ellen:SEEING HEAVEN WITH JESUS

When she was 17 years old, she was praying with a group of young ladies in a prayer meeting in a home. All at once she was given a vision by God. A vision is something like a dream but the person is not asleep.

There are some wonderful things about real visions from God. The person having the vision can see what God wants to show them, but the people who are there cannot see it but they always know that something wonderful is happening.

The person having a real vision from God, does not breath the whole time they are having the vision. Yes, you read right- they don’t breathe! And yet they may talk and walk around but no breath is there. This is one of God’s signs that the vision is from Him. Sometimes the vision takes many hours. You know that if you stop breathing for even a few minutes you will die. Ellen had visions lasting four hours or more, and one man, William Foy, had one in a church and it lasted 12 hours! And yet the person is alive and his heart beats but he doesn’t breathe!

The person having a vision doesn’t know what is going on around them, they seem to be going places and seeing things somewhere else as God shows it to them. We’ll learn more about real prophets and visions and some of Ellen’s visions that she wrote down for us in the weeks to come.

In this first vision, Ellen saw the people of God going to heaven. As Ellen grew older, she had many visions.

Jesus talked to her many times. He showed her many things. In one vision Jesus showed her the new earth. She saw many shining angels. She saw harps of gold and beautiful crowns. Some of the crowns had many stars. Others had only a few.

All the crowns were shining brightly. Jesus opened a beautiful gate. It was one of the gates to the New Jerusalem. Inside, Ellen saw the throne of God. She saw the river of life.

By the river stood the tree of life. It had many branches. These branches were full of fruit. -There were twelve kinds of fruit on this tree. The fruit looked like gold and silver. Ellen sat down under the tree. She touched one of the golden harps. How wonderful!

Outside the city she saw a field with many kinds of flowers. -She picked some of them. She said: “These flowers will never die.” There were roses and lilies. There were many other kinds of flowers in the field.

The tall trees and the green grass made the new earth beautiful. The lion and the lamb walked side by side. All the animals were tame and peaceful.

Jesus said to Ellen: “In a little while you shall live here if you are faithful.” Many other people will live here, too. They will eat of the tree of life. They will drink of the river of life. They will live with Jesus forever.

After this vision everything seemed changed to Ellen. This earth no longer seemed beautiful. In fact she felt it was very dark here. She felt homesick for heaven. She tried to tell others of the things she had seen. Then she said: “Heaven is far more beautiful than words can tell. Soon we shall enjoy its glories and be with Jesus.”

Think about it boys and girls- if we really give our hearts to dear Jesus, that will someday be our home!

ellenwhitedefend.com

The Story of Little Ellen:A BEAUTIFUL DREAM!

Jesus had a special work for Ellen. She was to be a prophet. A prophet is one by whom God sends messages to His people. Jesus spoke to Ellen in visions. A vision is much like a dream. Here is one of her visions.

She dreamed that she was sad. She said: “How I wish I could see Jesus. If He were only upon this earth I would go to Him. I would tell Him all my troubles. He would help me, and I would always love and serve Him.”

In her dream she saw a door open. An angel came in. He said: “Do you wish to see Jesus? He is here, and you may see Him if you wish. Take everything you have and follow me.”

Ellen was happy. She gathered up her things and followed the angel. Soon they came to a steep stairway. As they started up the steps, the angel said: ‘ ‘Keep your eyes looking upward. Others have climbed this stairway. Some of them looked down. They grew dizzy and fell.”

When Ellen came to the last step, the angel said: “Leave all your things here.” He opened the door and told her to go in.

In a moment she stood before Jesus. His face was more beautiful than any she had ever before seen! His kind eyes were full of love. She saw His loving smile. Ellen knew that He loved her. He put His hand on her head. He said to her: “Fear not.”

The sound of His voice made her happy. She bowed before Him. When she arose, the eyes of Jesus were still upon her.

Then the angel opened the door. He said: “Now you may take your things again.”

The angel also gave Ellen a green cord and said to keep it close to her heart and whenever she wanted to see Jesus, she should take the cord and stretch it out. He warned her to use it often or it would get knotted and hard to use. She put the cord close to her heart like the angel said. Then she went down the narrow stairs.

Ellen knew that the green cord meant faith. We use our faith to let us see Jesus. We each can use that ‘green cord’ of faith. Try often to think about Jesus and learn from the Bible about him. Faith is when we believe that what the Bible tells us is true.

Ellen awoke from her dream. She thanked God for the beautiful dream. She prayed that Jesus would always smile upon her.

ellenwhitedefend.com

The Story of Little Ellen:WORKING FOR OTHERS

Ellen’ s heart was full of the love of Jesus. She wanted everyone to love Him. She talked to her playmates about Jesus. She prayed for them. She held little prayer meetings. Because of her work many of her friends learned to love Jesus.

They began to work for others, too. Ellen wanted to do more missionary work. She and her sisters said: “We must earn money. Then we can buy books and papers to give away.” They knit stockings. They helped their father make hats. Ellen was not strong, but she worked all she could.

She earned twenty-five cents a day. With this money she bought books and papers. She gave them away. In this way she helped many people to hear of Jesus. Day by day Ellen learned more of Jesus and His love.

One of the ministers said: “I think the Lord is getting Ellen ready to do a great work for Him.” She was a true Christian.

Think about the kinds of things you might be able to do to help people. Also think about ways that you might help people to learn about Jesus love for them.

 

The Story of Little Ellen:DAYS AT SCHOOL

Ellen Harmon was a happy little girl. She had a kind father and mother. She had a twin sister named Elizabeth. She had six other brothers and sisters, too.

They had such good times together! Little Ellen went to school. Elizabeth went to school, too. They liked school very much. They liked to read. They liked to write. They liked arithmetic and spelling.

One day Ellen, Elizabeth, and another little girl were on their way home from school. An older girl was walking behind them. She was not a kind girl. She wanted her own way. She was angry and said cross words.

Ellen and Elizabeth hurried as fast as they could, while the older girl followed behind.

The three little girls hurried as fast as they could. Ellen turned to see how far the big girl was behind her.

Just then the big girl threw a stone. The stone hit little Ellen’s nose. She fell to the ground.

It made Ellen very sick. Elizabeth and the other little girl carried her home. For many weeks she lay sick in her bed. Many people thought she would die. , Her thin face was no longer pretty. Her father had been away on a trip. When he came home he did not know his little girl.

He asked: “Where is Ellen?” Then he remembered about the accident. He felt sorry for his dear little girl.

When she was better she went to school again. She tried to read. She tried to write, but her hand shook. She could not see the letters on the page. Her teacher said: “Poor little Ellen. You are too sick to go to school.” Ellen was sad, for she wanted so much to go to school.

She went back to school several times, but each time she had to stop. Many of Ellen’s friends felt sorry for her. They were kind to her. They tried to help her. Other children said: “We do not like Ellen as much as we did. She is not pretty now.” This made Ellen very sad. Often she felt lonely.

One day a minister came to the town where Ellen lived. His name was William Miller. He preached to the people.

Ellen went with some of her friends to hear him preach. He talked about the loving Jesus. Ellen’s heart was happy as she heard the story of the loving Jesus. Ellen loved Jesus.

She said: “I’m glad Jesus loves me even though I am not pretty. He loves me even though I cannot go to school.

He knows all about me.” The love of Jesus made little Ellen happy again.

ellenwhitedefend.com

Conflict Series Books

1. The Story of

Patriarchs and Prophets

As Illustrated in the Lives of Holy Men of Old

Download Free PDF eBook (2924 KB)

2. The Story of

Prophets and Kings

As Illustrated in the Captivity and Restoration of Israel

Download Free PDF eBook (1443KB)

3. The Desire of Ages

Precious Lessons from the Life of Christ

Download Free eBook

4. The Acts of the Apostles

In the Proclamation of the Gospel of Jesus Christ

Download Free PDF eBook (1,251KB)

 5. “The Great Controversy
Between Christ and Satan”

From the very first vision she ever received to the end of her life her attention was given to exposing the behind the scenes struggle that is the basis of all that happens on this planet! Especially for the crisis that lies ahead of the Christian world. It exposes our wily foe as no other modern book has ever done.

Read Online & Download the Book:
in Many Languages and Editions (OFFSITE LINK)

Read Great Controversy Online

Download the 1884 Great Controversy in PDF eBook.

Download the 1888 Great Controversy in PDF eBook.

Read the Earliest Edition: 1858 

Books About Great Controversy

Read how Satan attempted to take the life of the author to prevent this book from being written; and how he has worked tirelessly ever since to cast reproach on it and prevent its messages from being given to the world.

Editions of Great Controversy: PDF eBook:  (1,417 KB)

The Story of Great Controversy: Illustrated PDF eBook (3,123 KB)

The Importance of the Circulation of  ‘The Great Controversy’ PDF eBook (60 KB)  A. L. White: 1938

Purchase Great Controversy

ELLEN WHITE’S VISIONS AND DREAMS –9

Iceberg Ahead!

In 1904, Ellen White was shown a strange dream about a ship hitting an iceberg. She knew that this dream was warning that there were some very wrong ideas that people were trying to bring into the church. The dream showed her that God wanted the leaders of the church to speak out against this and not allow it to come into the church. This is the dream:

“One night a scene was clearly presented before me. A vessel was upon the waters, in a heavy fog. Suddenly the lookout cried, “Iceberg just ahead!” There, towering high above the ship, was a gigantic iceberg. An authoritative voice cried out, “Meet it!” There was not a moment’s hesitation. It was a time for instant action. The engineer put on full steam, and the man at the wheel steered the ship straight into the iceberg.

“With a crash she struck the ice. There was a fearful shock, and the iceberg broke into many pieces, falling with a noise like thunder to the deck. The passengers were violently shaken by the force of the collisions, but no lives were lost. The vessel was injured, but not beyond repair. She rebounded from the contact, trembling from stem to stern, like a living creature. Then she moved forward on her way.”

By the church ‘striking’ right away at the wrong ideas that men were bringing in, they were stopped from taking over the church.

It is interesting that when the great ship the ‘Titanic’ ran into the iceberg in 1915, if it would have hit it straight on like in this dream, it would not have been cut open and sunk. But when they tried to slow down and go around it, the side was cut open and the ship sunk.

This is like wrong habits and sin in our lives. If we meet it head on with the power of Jesus, we will overcome it. But if we try to find a way around it; decide to wait and see what happens; or make excuses or compromises with it- sooner or later it will sink us.

ellenwhitedefend.com

ELLEN WHITE’S VISIONS AND DREAMS –8

Satan’s Snares

One of the main reasons God sent messages for His dear people to Ellen White was to warn us about Satan’s tricks and snares in these last days. There are some people who will tell you that we shouldn’t talk about Satan and his lies. How nice for our enemy, eh? He has all his tricks to fool us and we aren’t even supposed to talk about them? If we are truly belonging to Jesus, we are not to spend our time being afraid or worrying about him, but we certainly need to study and know his tricks!

In the Spirit of Prophecy writings, ‘Satan’ or satanic is mentioned in19,292 paragraphs. Why? Because if we know our enemies tricks we can avoid getting fooled! Jesus doesn’t want His dear children fooled, but all too many say, “Awe, I don’t believe that. Those writings are too ‘Old Fashioned’. Things are different today.”

Yes, things are different in this way; Satan’s lures and traps are all around us more than ever before, except maybe just before the flood. Ellen White was shown Satan’s plans, she even got to listen into his words as he commanded his angels how to fool God’s people.

One of the things he uses is to make us greedy and covetous. If we want to have lots of earthly money and pleasure, we don’t have time to really get close to Jesus. The missions that are to tell the people all around the world about Jesus, end up failing because the people won’t give their money to help the missionaries. They want to keep the money for themselves.

Another thing she saw was that Satan keeps young people busy with holidays and entertainment, shows, parties, socials, sports and even music. They are so busy with these things that they have no time to study and pray and allow Jesus to get their hearts ready for heaven. Even church socials and programs can do this.

We have more of these time wasting tricks today than ever before. With TV, video, computer games and video games, music and entertainment, sports and hobbies everywhere. Take a good look at your life; is Jesus first with you? Pray earnestly and ask Jesus to show you the truth about yourself, if you are ready for heaven, or just fooling yourself.

God’s message to the young is that Jesus is soon coming and we must be ready!

ELLEN WHITE’S VISIONS AND DREAMS –7

Weighing Our Hearts

“ I have seen an angel standing with scales in his hands weighing the thoughts and interest of the people of God, especially the young. In one scale were the thoughts and interest tending heavenward; in the other were the thoughts and interest tending to earth. And in this scale were thrown all the reading of storybooks, thoughts of dress and show, vanity, pride, et cetera. (TV, Movies, Games and Sports as well)

Oh, what a solemn moment! The angels of God standing with scales, weighing the thoughts of His professed children–those who claim to be dead to the world and alive to God. The scale filled with thoughts of earth, vanity, and pride quickly went down…

The one with the thoughts and interest tending to heaven went quickly up as the other went down, and oh, how light it was! I can relate this as I saw it; but never can I give the solemn and vivid impression stamped upon my mind, as I saw the angel with the scales weighing the thoughts and interest of the people of God.

Said the angel: “Can such enter heaven? No, no, never. Tell them the hope they now possess is vain, and unless they speedily repent, and obtain salvation, they must perish.” . . . those who give up the mind to be diverted with foolish stories and idle tales, have the imagination fed, but the brilliancy of God’s word is eclipsed (dark) to them. The mind is led directly from God. The interest in His precious word is destroyed.” 1-T. –124

ELLEN WHITE’S VISIONS AND DREAMS –6

The Battle!

In a vision, Ellen White saw two armies in terrible conflict. One army was carrying flags of worldly things; the other was led by the blood-stained banner of Prince Emmanuel.

Many flags were dropped in the dust as people from the Lord’s army joined the enemy; but also tribe after tribe from the ranks of the enemy united with the faithful people of God.

An angel flying in the midst of heaven put the flag of Jesus into many hands, while a Mighty General cried with a loud voice: “Come into line. Let those who keep God’s commandments and love Jesus and His truth, now take their places. “Come out from among them, and be ye separate, and touch not the unclean, and I will receive you, and will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be My sons and daughters. Let all who will come up to the help of the Lord, to the help of the Lord against the mighty.”

The battle raged. Sometimes it seemed that the soldiers of the cross were loosing. But it was only to get to a better position. Shouts of joy were heard. A song of praise to God went up, and angel voices united in the song, as Christ’s soldiers planted His banner on the walls of fortresses till then held by the enemy. Our Captain, Jesus, was guiding the battle and sending support to His soldiers. His power was mightily displayed, encouraging them to press the battle to the gates. He taught them and led them on step by step, conquering and to conquer.

At last the victory was gained. The army following the banner that said; “The commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus,” was Victorious! The soldiers of Jesus were close beside the gates of the city of God, and with joy the city received her King.

ellenwhitedefend.com

ELLEN WHITE’S VISIONS AND DREAMS –5

What Jesus is Doing in Heaven Now-

In 1847, Ellen was shown the Heavenly Sanctuary and Jesus working in the Most Holy Place! It happened during a prayer meeting in a believers home- She tell about her vision:

“I saw an angel swiftly flying to me. He quickly carried me from the earth to the Holy City. In the city I saw a temple, which I entered. I passed through a door before I came to the first vail. This vail was raised, and I passed into the Holy Place. Here I saw the altar of Incense, the candlestick with seven lamps, and the table on which was the showbread, etc. After viewing the glory of the Holy, Jesus raised the second veil, and I passed into the Holy of Holies.”

Here she saw the ark all covered in pure gold and two golden angels on each end facing each other and looking down to the top of the ark. On it was a golden censer (a pot on a chain for carrying incense)

Above the ark appeared a throne and she knew God was there. Jesus was before the ark and as the prayers of His people would come up, the censer would smoke and He would offer the prayers to His Father on the throne.

She saw inside the ark a pot of manna and Aaron’s rod that budded also the precious 10 Commandments on two stones. Jesus took them out and opened them up like a book and she saw the law of God. The first 4 commandments were on one stone and the other 6 were on the other one.

Here’s what she said about them: “The four on the first table shone brighter than the other six. But the fourth (the Sabbath commandment,) shone above them all; for the Sabbath was set apart to be kept in honor of God’s holy name. The holy Sabbath looked glorious–a halo of glory was all around it. I saw that the Sabbath was not nailed to the cross. If it was, the other nine commandments were; and we are at liberty to go forth and break them all, as well as to break the fourth. I saw that God had not changed the Sabbath, for He never changes. (See MAL. 3:6) But the Pope had changed it from the seventh to the first day of the week; for he was to change times and laws.” (see DAN. 7: 25.)

She saw that if God had changed the Sabbath to Sunday, He would have changed the words on the stones to “Keep the first day holy” but He has not; they are the same as when He wrote them with His own finger!

All God’s true people will keep His Sabbath holy and God will bless them! Did you know that if man had always kept the true Sabbath of Creation, Satan could not have fooled them with the evolution lie?

ellenwhitedefend.com

ELLEN WHITE’S VISIONS AND DREAMS –4

A Warning

Ever think it would be great to be a prophet? Well, when Ellen was still just a teenager, she was given messages to deliver to the people, all kinds of people, strangers, older people, men and women. Imagine how hard that would be!

It was very hard for her to tell them just what the Lord said so she often softened them down, and made them as mild as possible for fear of making the people angry or sad.

She said, “It was a great trial to declare the messages as the Lord gave them to me. I did not realize that I was so unfaithful, and did not see the danger and sin of such a course, until I was taken in vision into the presence of Jesus.

“He looked upon me with a frown, and turned his face from me. It is not possible to describe the terror and agony I then felt. I fell upon my face before him, but had no power to utter a word. O, how I longed to be covered and hid from that dreadful frown. Then could I realize, in some degree what the feelings of the lost will be, when they cry, ‘Mountains and rocks, fall on us, and hide us from the face of him that sitteth on the throne, and from the wrath of the Lamb’.

Then an angel told her to rise, and the sight that met her eyes can hardly be described. She saw people presented before her whose hair and garments were torn, and whose faces were the very picture of despair and horror.

“They came close to me, and took their garments and rubbed them on mine, I looked at my garments, and saw that they were stained with blood, and that blood was eating holes in my garments. Again I fell like one dead, at the feet of my accompanying angel. I could not plead one excuse. My tongue refused all utterance, and I longed to be away from such a holy place.”

Again the angel stood her up on her feet, and told her that this wasn’t her case yet, but it would be if she failed to tell the people just what the Lord showed her to tell them!

The angel continued, “If you are faithful to the end, you shall eat of the tree of life, and shall drink of the river of the water of life. You will have to suffer much, but the grace of God is sufficient.” She then felt willing to do all that the Lord might want her to do, that she might have His smile, and not feel his dreadful frown.

ellenwhitedefend.com

ELLEN WHITE’S VISIONS AND DREAMS –3

The Great Controversy Vision

In the very first vision Ellen received as a teenager, she was shown things that have to do with the last days of the great battle between Jesus and His angels and Satan and his fallen angels that has been raging on this earth ever since Adam and Eve listened to the serpent instead of obeying God.

Later in 1848, she was shown more and then in 1858, she had what we know as the ‘Great Controversy Visions’, which gave her more information.

What were these visions really about? Well, they basically give us the details of Satan’s master plan to fool all the world, even God’s faithful people. They even give us some of the very words of Satan as she was allowed to listen in to him talking to his angels and see him as he schemed and planned to defeat Jesus and trick people into following him instead of God.

This is just what he did in Eden, and he has been doing it ever since. But now there is a difference! He knows his time is almost gone and soon he will be stopped. So he has more plans and tricks now than ever before, and he’s using them all!

God knows we need extra help to see Satan’s evil tricks because now he makes himself to be an angel of light. In other words, he makes people think that his ways are good for them and true. He mixes some truth in with his lies and then the people think because the truth is good, that it is all good. Remember that rat poison is always mostly good grain.

Satan was raging angry when Jesus showed his plans to Ellen and she started to write them down for us to read and be warned. He tried to kill her right after the vision, before she could even get back home!

“A strange, cold sensation struck my heart, passed over my head, and down my right side.” She was unconscious for a while but awoke when they prayed earnestly for her. She was not able to move her arms or legs and thought she would die. Satan had tried to kill her, But an angel was sent to help her and as the dear people who loved Jesus continued to pray she began to be able to move a little and could go home the next day.

However she was still partly numb, very sick, and unable to walk properly. In this suffering way, she began to write the book. At first she could only write one page and then she would collapse and have to rest for three days. But she kept trying and the people kept praying. Finally the power of Satan was broken and the book was written.

First came Volume 1 of ‘Spiritual Gifts’ then in 1884, in Volume 4 of “Spirit of Prophecy’ she wrote a more complete account. After she had been to Europe, she added some more chapters and information, which was printed in the1888 edition. The 1911 book has some quotes changed, as the enemies of truth had been busy finding and destroying old history books that tell the truth about the dark ages and the reformation. Some of the books used before could not be found. They had to use other books that said much the same thing.

It is good to read all of these Great Controversy editions, as each has something the others don’t have, it is like the four gospels, they tell the same story but in slightly different ways. God does this a lot in the Bible, especially with prophecies.

Now I want to tell you a true secret; any time that any body starts to read or give away to others the book Great Controversy, Satan is angry! That is why you should pray before you read it, for Jesus to help you understand it, and read it all through. Satan will make you busy, or get your mind off on something else.

I have seen many people read the first half of the book and say it was so interesting and then, just when they were getting to the MOST interesting part, they loose interest, get busy and the book is thrown aside. Satan hates that book! That is why we should love it, second only to our dear KJV Bible, which Satan also hates.

I also think of the courage that Ellen White had, as she wrote faithfully even when sick and suffering, so we can have the messages God wants us to have. When we see her in heaven, we must say thank you!

ELLEN WHITE’S VISIONS AND DREAMS -2

Ellen White was shown many wonderful things. Have you ever wished you could see just what happened in certain Bible times or in History? Many of our history books are not true because wicked men often want to hide the truth from people. Well if you read some of Ellen White’s books you can see she writes about some scenes and you can tell that she has seen them! She is describing just what is going on. In the older books she often says, “I was shown”, or “I saw”.

I think this is why we like movies too much. It gives us the feeling we are seeing what ‘really’ happened. We say ‘seeing is believing’ but this is not true about movies and TV. What we see on them is just what some people decided to make and the actors act out the scenes. It is not true at all and it can be very dangerous to believe a lie!

But when Sister White was shown what happened, it was true. The angels showed her what really did happen. Someday if we are faithful, we will get to see all these records of history in heaven and know what really happened. If you read the story of Jesus trial and death in Desire of Ages, you will know that she was watching it happen.

In the late 1800s, Ellen spent some time in Europe and as she traveled around, she would see things she knew about and tell people what happened there in the past. She would tell them what a certain church or market looked like in the 1500s! I’d have loved to hear her do that, wouldn’t you?

Many things from her visions came back clearly to her as she saw places where they had happened and some things she understood better. That is why when she returned from Europe she wrote another edition of Great Controversy in 1888 with more detail in that are not found in the 1884 one, and even a few more chapters. Both books are good to read as, like the four gospels, they each have important things in them. You will always find that anything that is important, God repeats it in different ways; so more people will understand it.

One of the things she saw was that in the dark ages many times the papal powers would send soldiers and even whole armies after God’s true people and when they were about to attack them, suddenly the armies would become very afraid and run away as fast as they could! This will happen for God’s people in the last days also. No one can stay when an angel of God tells them to go!

I urge you young people to get the books of Ellen White and read them as well as read the Bible for yourselves. Don’t wait for teachers or church people to tell you what is in them. You must ‘eat’ for yourself. By doing this you will become wise in the Lord and have great peace and courage!

ellenwhitedefend.com

ELLEN WHITE’S VISIONS AND DREAMS 1

While at Battle Creek in August, 1868, Ellen had a dream. She was with a large group of people. Some of these started out on a journey.

They had heavily loaded wagons. As they went, the road went upward. On one side of this road was a steep cliff; on the other was a high, smooth, white wall, like plaster. As they went on, the road grew narrower and steeper. In some places it seemed so very narrow that they could no longer travel with the loaded wagons. They left them behind and took some luggage and put it on the horses, and journeyed on horseback.

But the path got more narrow. They had to press close to the wall, to save from falling off the narrow road down the steep cliff. Now the bundles on the horses pressed on the wall and pushed them towards the cliff, they feared to fall and be dashed in pieces on the rocks so they cut the luggage from the horses, and it fell over the cliff.

They now went on horseback, afraid as they came to the narrower places in the road, to loose their balance and fall. At such times a hand seemed to take the bridle and guide over the risky way. But the path grew narrower; they could no longer go with safety on horseback, and left the horses and went on foot, in single file, one following in the footsteps of another.

Now small cords were let down from the top of the pure white wall; these they gladly grasped, to help keep their balance on the path. The cords moved along with them.

Still the path got more narrow and they thought they could travel more safely without shoes, so they took them off. Soon it was decided that they could travel more safely without stockings; these were removed, and they went on with bare feet.

They then thought of those who were not used to hardships. Where were they now? They were not in the company. At every change some were left behind, and those only kept going who learned to endure hardships. The difficult way only made these more eager to press on to the end.

The danger of falling off increased. They pressed close to the white wall, yet there wasn’t room to put their feet fully on the path, for it was too narrow. Now they began to put nearly their whole weight on the cords, saying: “We have hold from above! We have hold from above!” They all said this. They could hear noises from the bottom of the steep cliff, laughing and worldly music; bad words and dirty jokes; war songs and dance songs; and cursing, cries, wails and loud laughter. They were so anxious to stay on that narrow path!

Now they depended more on the cords, which grew as they went on. Ellen saw the beautiful white wall was stained with blood. She felt sad to see it but then felt it was all as it should be. Those who are following after will know that others have passed the narrow, difficult way before them, and that they can do the same. As the blood shall be pressed from their aching feet, they will not faint and give up; but, seeing the blood upon the wall, they will know that others have endured the same pain.

Finally the path ended at a drop-off. They was no path for their feet at all. But by now they were mostly hanging to the cords, which had grown to be almost as big as their bodies. For a while they were afraid. “What is holding the cords?” they asked. They were having a hard struggle, if they failed now, all the hard journey would be for nothing!

On the other side of the chasm, was a beautiful field of green grass, about six inches high. Bright, soft beams of light, resembling fine gold and silver, were resting upon this field. Nothing upon earth was like it in beauty and glory. But could they reach it? What if the cord would break? In whispers the words were breathed: “What holds the cord?”

For a moment they hesitated then said, “Our only hope is to trust wholly to the cord. It has been our help all the difficult way. It will not fail us now.” Still we hesitated then the words were said: “God holds the cord. We need not fear.” These words were then repeated by those behind: “He will not fail us now. He has brought us thus far in safety.” They then swung over safely one by one to the lovely field. They heard voices Praising God. Ellen was happy, perfectly happy.

She said she would never forget this wonderful dream.

ellenwhitedefend.com

UNDERSTANDING THE PROPHETIC GIFT

The Very Last Deception PDF This in-depth article is especially written for Advent Believers who are being challenged on their confidence in the Spirit of Prophecy, or have turned away from what they once valued.

Understanding God’s Prophets PDF Time Prophets, Gathering Prophets, Connecting Link Prophets, what do they tell us? Does the Bible prove the ministry of Ellen White?

The Gift of Prophecy in the SDA Church

Do Not Reject the Spirit of Prophecy PDF

Ellen White: Messenger to the Remnant PDF

Tests of a True Prophet

The Lesser and Greater Light Part 1

The Lesser and Greater Light Part 2

A Casket full of Jewels

Can All be Prophets?

Will There Be Another Prophet? 

ellenwhitedefend.com

In Times of Despair

In our journey here on earth sometimes we experience a complete loss of hope; this is what we call despair. For the Christian we have the blessed hope which is that day when Jesus will come to redeem us and take us to heaven for eternity. Until that day we need to remember to focus on the right things, as Paul reminds us in Philippians 4:8.  He reminds us that despair will be replaced with peace when we think on the right things. Sometimes our despair is because we forget how important it is to spend time building others up, rather than concentrating so much on ourselves. When we think on the things that are good and do for others, we will have hope and true joy and peace that passes our human understanding. We have no time for despair when we are busy “doing”.

Revelation 21:4 He will wipe away every tear from their eyes, and death shall be no more, neither shall there be mourning, nor crying, nor pain anymore, for the former things have passed away.

“Great thoughts of your sin alone will drive you to despair; but great thoughts of Christ will pilot you into the haven of peace.” – Charles Spurgeon

“The greatest faith is born in the hour of despair. When we can see no hope and no way out, then faith rises and brings the victory.” – Lee Robertson

2 Corinthians 4:7-10 But we have this treasure in jars of clay, to show that the surpassing power belongs to God and not to us. We are afflicted in every way, but not crushed; perplexed, but not driven to despair; persecuted, but not forsaken; struck down, but not destroyed; always carrying in the body the death of Jesus, so that the life of Jesus may also be manifested in our bodies.

John 16:20-22 Truly, truly, I say to you, you will weep and lament, but the world will rejoice. You will be sorrowful, but your sorrow will turn into joy. When a woman is giving birth, she has sorrow because her hour has come, but when she has delivered the baby, she no longer remembers the anguish, for joy that a human being has been born into the world.  So also you have sorrow now, but I will see you again, and your hearts will rejoice, and no one will take your joy from you. (Jesus’ words)

compiled by Tafadzwa Tickey

Great outcomes

The most beautiful people we have known are those who have known defeat, known suffering, known struggle, known loss, and have found their way out of the depths. These persons have an appreciation, a sensitivity, and an understanding of life that fills them with compassion, gentleness, and a deep loving concern. Beautiful people do not just happen. – Dr. Elisabeth Kubler-Ross

When you are sorrowful look again in your heart, and you shall see that in truth you are weeping for that which has been your delight. – Kahlil Gibran

Count the garden by the flowers, never by the leaves that fall.  Count your life with smiles and not the tears that roll. Let’s not forget that the little emotions are the great captains of our lives and we obey them without realising it.

by Tafadzwa Tickey

 

The Power of Prayer

Despite what we may or may not understand about prayer, God has deliberately chosen this particular vehicle as the one that drives his activity in his people’s lives. It is the means by which he allows us to partner with him in the fulfilling of his will. He has created prayer as a primary way of putting us into personal contact with him and with his eternal realities, any hour of the day or night.

Prayer is the portal that brings the power of heaven down to earth. It is kryptonite to the Enemy and to all his ploys against you.

When Paul describes our spiritual armor, he includes the belt of truth, the body armor of God’s righteousness, the shoes of peace, the shield of faith, the helmet of salvation, and the sword of the Spirit—the very Word of God. But he doesn’t stop there. “Pray in the Spirit at all times and on every occasion. Stay alert and be persistent in your prayers for all believers everywhere,” Paul says in Ephesians 6:18.

Cry Out To Jesus

Psalms 3:4 I cried aloud to the LORD,  and he answered me from his holy hill. Selah

Psalm 34:17 When the righteous cry for help, the LORD hears and delivers them out of all their troubles.

Psalms 50:15 …call upon me in the day of trouble; I will deliver you, and you shall glorify me.

Proverbs 3:5-6 Trust in the LORD with all your heart, and do not lean on your own understanding. In all your ways acknowledge him,  and he will make straight your paths.

Isaiah 55:6 Seek the LORD while he may be found;  call upon him while he is near

by Tafadzwa Tickey

Difficult Times are there to Mold Us

Fear thou not; for I am with thee: be not dismayed; for I am thy God: I will strengthen thee; yea, I will help thee; yea, I will uphold thee with the right hand of my righteousness. ~ Isaiah 41:10

Battles are fought in our minds every day. When we begin to feel the battle is just too difficult and want to give up, we must choose to resist negative thoughts and be determined to rise above our problems. We must decide that we’re not going to quit. When we’re bombarded with doubts and fears, we must take a stand and say: ‘I’ll never give up! God’s on my side. He loves me, and He’s helping me! I’m going to make it!’ ~ Joyce Meyer

My brethren, count it all joy when ye fall into divers temptations;Knowing this, that the trying of your faith worketh patience. But let patience have her perfect work, that ye may be perfect and entire, wanting nothing. ~ James 1:2-4

by Tafadzwa Tickey

Problems & Disappointment Happen

We must accept finite disappointment, but we must never lose infinite hope. ~ Martin Luther King

Problems are not stop signs, they are guidelines. ~ Robert Schuller

We must never despair; our situation has been compromising before, and it has changed for the better; so I trust it will again. If difficulties arise, we must put forth new exertion and proportion our efforts to the exigencies of the times. ~ George Washington

That means : Difficult times show true colors, hard times reveal true friends, and the good will be blessed through the pain…Just let go and let God be your champion! 

by Tafadzwa Tickey

Biblical Evidence Shows Jesus Christ Wasn’t Born on Dec. 25

History convincingly shows that Dec. 25 was popularized as the date for Christmas, not because Christ was born on that day but because it was already popular in pagan religious celebrations as the birthday of the sun.

But is it possible that December 25 could be the day of Christ’s birth?

“Lacking any scriptural pointers to Jesus’s birthday, early Christian teachers suggested dates all over the calendar. Clement… picked November 18. Hippolytus … figured Christ must have been born on a Wednesday … An anonymous document[,] believed to have been written in North Africa around A.D. 243, placed Jesus’s birth on March 28” (Jeffery Sheler, U.S. News & World Report, “In Search of Christmas,” Dec. 23, 1996, p. 58).

A careful analysis of Scripture, however, clearly indicates that Dec. 25 is an unlikely date for Christ’s birth. Here are two primary reasons:

First, we know that shepherds were in the fields watching their flocks at the time of Jesus’ birth (Luke 2:7-8).

Shepherds were not in the fields during December. According to Celebrations: The Complete Book of American Holidays, Luke’s account “suggests that Jesus may have been born in summer or early fall. Since December is cold and rainy in Judea, it is likely the shepherds would have sought shelter for their flocks at night” (p. 309).

Similarly, The Interpreter’s One-Volume Commentary says this passage argues “against the birth [of Christ] occurring on Dec. 25 since the weather would not have permitted” shepherds watching over their flocks in the fields at night.

Second, Jesus’ parents came to Bethlehem to register in a Roman census (Luke 2:1-4).

Such censuses were not taken in winter, when temperatures often dropped below freezing and roads were in poor condition. Taking a census under such conditions would have been self-defeating.

Given the difficulties and the desire to bring pagans into Christianity, “the important fact then … to get clearly into your head is that the fixing of the date as December 25th was a compromise with paganism” (William Walsh, The Story of Santa Klaus, 1970, p. 62).

If Jesus Christ wasn’t born on December 25, does the Bible indicate when He was born?

The biblical accounts point to the fall of the year as the most likely time of Jesus’ birth, based on the conception and birth of John the Baptist.

Since Elizabeth (John’s mother) was in her sixth month of pregnancy when Jesus was conceived (Luke 1:24-36), we can determine the approximate time of year Jesus was born if we know when John was born. John’s father, Zacharias, was a priest serving in the Jerusalem temple during the course of Abijah (Luke 1:5). Historical calculations indicate this course of service corresponded to June 13-19 in that year (The Companion Bible, 1974, Appendix 179, p. 200).

It was during this time of temple service that Zacharias learned that he and his wife Elizabeth would have a child (Luke 1:8-13). After he completed his service and traveled home, Elizabeth conceived (Luke 1:23-24). Assuming John’s conception took place near the end of June, adding nine months brings us to the end of March as the most likely time for John’s birth. Adding another six months (the difference in ages between John and Jesus) brings us to the end of September as the likely time of Jesus’ birth.

Imran Islim

SA, Prophet Charges Lion To Prove God’s Power, Nearly Killed

A Zion Christian Church prophet who was filled with the Holy Spirit recently‘challenged’ a lion to do battle in the Kruger National Park.

Prophet Alec Ndiwane who is based in the Pretoria Soshanguve was with fellow church members in the Kruger National Park where they were watching animals.It is believed the prophet went into a trance and started to speak in tongues. Ahead of them was a lion pride busy eating their impala.

Alec must have thought he was the biblical Samson as the prophet opened the car door and went charging towards the lions. Upon seeing the man running towards them, the lions could not believed that manna was coming straight from heaven and instead ran towards the prophet.

Alec must have then come to his senses as he quickly realised this was not going to end well and made an immediate turn and ran back to safety. But before he could safely reach the confines of the car, one lion had snapped its paws on him thus causing major damage to his toilet sitting tool. Also thanks to the game ranger who was near who fired some shots with his gun to scare the lion away.

So severe was the lion paw injury that Alec had to be rushed to hospital for emergency surgery. The man was fearing he would lose his bum but the doctor’s assured him he would still have his left bum intact.

“I do not know what came over me’, Alec confessed, ‘I thought the Lord wanted to use me to show his power over animals. Is it not we were given dominion over all creatures of the earth’, Alec added.
Alec was eventually stitched up and discharged after spending the night in hospital.

http://thesoutherndaily.co.za

The Pagan Origins Of Easter

The older European and pre-European holiday traditions were not based upon claimed religious phenomenon, but rather upon the seasonal characteristics of nature. The ancient traditions were founded by people who were highly aware of seasonal change and arranged their lives and festivities around them accordingly, explicitly marking the spring and fall equinoxes as well as the summer and winter solstices. These periods acknowledged and celebrated the Sun god and its relation to society. The Sun god was seen as the provider of the energy for life from which they prospered, and was therefore given reverence. Even today Christians borrow extensively from pagan wisdom while otherwise slandering and misrepresenting paganism. If you go to a sunrise service on Easter, reflect for a moment about why the rising sun is an inherently powerful and appealing force to our inner spirit.

Early Conversion Attempts

“Christianity did not destroy paganism; it adopted it.”
– Will Durant, “The Story of Civilization”

When Christians attempted to convert pagans from their traditional beliefs, the native people of Europe were initially resistant to discarding the beliefs and values that had guided them successfully for thousands of years. Realizing that it was difficult to get people to give up their relation to nature and the recollection of their past, the Christian conversion effort adopted and modified the pagan traditions, while replacing cyclical nature with an invisible, inert god and a personal, linear human idol to worship as its representation.

The chosen people of the Judeo-Christian God did not like the worship of nature and knew this would be harmful to the successful propagation of their beliefs.

So he brought me into the inner court of the Lord’s house; and there, at the door of the temple of the Lord, between the porch and the altar, were about twenty-five men with their backs toward the temple of the Lord and their faces toward the east, and they were worshiping the sun toward the east.
Ezekiel 8:16

Thus says the Lord: “Do not learn the way of the Gentiles.”
Jeremiah 10:2

In some translations the word “Gentiles” is replaced by “Heathens”, but the two words have the same meaning:

Gentiles. All the people who were not Jews were so called by them, being aliens from the worship, rites and privileges of Israel. The word was used contemptuously by them. In the New Testament Greek is often used as its synonym.

– Peloubet’s Bible Dictionary

The word pagan is derived from the Latinpaganus, meaning one who lives in the country. Early conversion attempts occurred primarily in the city, thus giving rise to this distinction. Those who lived in the country were closer to nature and understood it better, making them less likely to forsake it. Because nature is the essence of life, someone who lives and studies among nature knows more truths about life than those who are separated from it and merely read about it in the cities.

Pagans were familiar with the cycles of nature that made life everlasting. Life and death were not considered personal ego-based conditions and feared as they are in Christianity, but were seen as stages of growth and decay through which everything living inevitably passes. Instead of being afraid and needing to be “saved” from life, pagans loved this world and lived with honor and respect so that they were able to have the best lives possible. The notion of a “better world” reached by dying was not their life’s goal. Instead, they believed in making this world better for each other and for their children. Here “better” does not concern itself with being meek or moralistic, but rather is focused on what is real and heroic in life, while also preserving its rich roots and heritage. This conception of life is that of a long chain to which every child is eternally connected and from which he inherits an entire history as his birthright.

Early first century Christian practices revolved around the Jewish Passover, which is the tradition of the Bible when the word pascha is correctly translated as Passover. However, a mix between the will of emperors and the resistance of the people to give up their traditions and nature-worship for foreign anti-natural beliefs came to sway Christianity towards the adoption of Easter.

The name Easter comes from an ancient European goddess of the dawn called Eostre by the Anglo-Saxons and Ostara by the Germanic peoples. She is also known as Eostra, Eostrae, Eostar, Eastre, Easter, Estre, Eástre, and Austra by various European peoples. Her name means “movement towards the rising sun” and is related to the Indo-European root word Auswhich means “to shine”. The English wordsestrus and estrogen are also derived from her name. She was considered the goddess of the growing light and spring, associated with fertility and celebrated with a festival of rebirth.

One story has her entertaining children by performing a trick that changed her pet bird into a rabbit. This rabbit then laid colored eggs that she gave to the children. Given the history of these ideas which date back to at least 2000 years before the Christian era, it should be no surprise that the original symbols and practices of Easter persist today, just as our ancestors once celebrated them.

Who was Eostre?

When Christian monks worked mendaciously to gain followers by destroying pagan history and defaming the elder gods as demons, they had no weapons to deface the innocence of Eostre. Instead, they adopted her holiday and attempted to graft their values onto it.

 

The blessings of spring were personified in the goddess Ostara, whose festival of Easter, is dear to the Germans after the long cold winters in the forest, is still called after her name, though the God of the Christians claims the worship once accorded to the spring. Ostara’s favorite animal was the hare, which to this day still brings the Easter eggs to the little children.
– Thomas Bulfinch, “The Golden Age of Myth & Legend”

As the Christians could offer nothing better, they simply claimed what existed as their own, changed the story slightly, and then tried to cover up and break people’s connection to the past.

 Ostara, Eostre seems therefore to have been a divinity of the radiant dawn, of upspringing light, a spectacle that brings joy and blessing, whose meaning could be easily adapted to the resurrection-day of the christian’s God.
– Jacob Grimm, “Teutonic Mythology”

Fertility Brings Life

The 40 days of Lent can be traced to worship of the Babylonian fertility god Tammuz, as well as similar traditions in Egypt (Osiris), Syria (Adonis). There are answers hidden in the Biblical dislike for Tammuz:

So He brought me to the door of the north gate of the Lord’s house; and to my dismay, women were sitting there weeping for Tammuz.
– Ezekial 8:14

Each year, Tammuz’s death and resurrection were celebrated, despite the condemnation of the Judeo-Christian God. Tammuz’s wife was the goddess Ishtar who was worshiped in groves made of asherah which are trees trunks, a phallic symbol, that were raised on a hilltop and represented life. Though Christians destroyed all of the pagan holy grounds, often placing their churches on top of them and cutting down all nearby trees, the beliefs of the people did not immediately change. Even today, the lily remains a popular part of the Easter celebration, but its origins are that of a phallic symbol which represents the reproductive organs.

Tammuz and Ishtar were also worshiped under names such as Baal and Astarte, Attis and Cybele, and Adonis and Aphrodite. In an effort to stop the spread of this nature-based, sensual worship of life, the Judeo-Christian teachings condemned these gods, as well as a positive alignment with fertility and the cycle of life. In other words, the Judeo-Christians were openly opposed to nature and all those who worshipped the gods of nature:

 

So the children of Israel did evil in the sight of the Lord. They forgot the Lord their God, and served the Baals and Asherahs.
Judges 2:7

Then the children of Israel again did evil in the sight of the Lord, and served the Baals and the Ashtoreths, the gods of Syria, the gods of Sidon, the gods of Moab, the gods of the people of Ammon, and the gods of the Philistines; and they forsook the Lord and did not serve Him.
Judges 10:6

He did evil in the sight of the Lord, and walked in the way of his father and in the way of his mother and in the way of Jeroboam the son of Nebat, who had made Israel sin; for he served Baal and worshiped him, and provoked the Lord God of Israel to anger.
1 Kings 22: 52-53

Other Extant Traditions

Colored eggs have a variety of traditions. In some European cultures, they are used similarly to Valentine’s Day gifts as a way of indicating attraction to a desired mate. The egg also symbolizes cosmic creation which is consistent with its use in the spring festival of rebirth. A Babylonian legend even says that the goddess Ishtar hatched from an egg that fell from heaven.

Hot cross buns trace their origin to the ritual bread served at the feast of Eostre. The wordbun is derived from the Saxon word boun which means “sacred ox”. The cross represents the solar wheel and thus the pagan cosmology.

Showing that the past is not yet dead, the Yezidis of Koordistan are said to still practice the the tradition of Lent which they inherited from their Babylonian ancestors.

The Vernal Equinox

Most people are aware that the day of Easter moves each year, but few people remember the reason for this or the method of its calculation. When we celebrate Easter, it is the first Sunday after the first Vernal Equinox fullmoon. The Vernal Equinox signifies the astronomical arrival of spring and was considered the time to celebrate the rebirth and renewal as nature resurrects itself from the death it suffered in winter. The Sun that died at Yule is reborn!

It is outside of the scope of this sermon, but the Winter Solstice is the basis of Christmas, as well as the Christmas tree. There is truly little attributed to Christianity that is original, but to be fair it is difficult to conquer people sufficiently to destroy their traditions and instinctual feelings. This must be performed gradually by first coopting the traditions, slowly turning them against the spirit of the people, and then cutting the people off from their roots so they remain separated from their natural instincts and awareness of what is right.

Easter Today

If the symbols, image, and traditions of Easter seem incongruent with the message of those who promote the holiday, they may make more sense after you look into their nature-based pagan roots. Here you can gain hints from the aspects of the celebration that spoke to our ancestors. The same ancient spirit lives on in us today, only we have to uncover it and rediscover its meaning. In that way, we can find our past traditions preserved in Easter — and give them rebirth.

By Jesus Date

Easter Egg Hunt

As for the Easter egg hunt, a fun game for kids, But there is a rather scary history to this. As with many elements of our “ancient history, “. But the story goes like this: Eggs were decorated and offered as gifts and to bring blessings of prosperity and abundance in the coming year; this was common in Old Europe. As Christianity rose and the ways of the “Old Religion” were shunned, people took to hiding the eggs and having children make a game out of finding them. This would take place with all the children of the village looking at the same time in everyone’s gardens and beneath fences and other spots.

It is said, however, that those people who sought to seek out Pagans and witches would bribe children with coins or candy , and once those children uncovered eggs on someone’s property, that person was then accused of practicing the old ways. Punishment back then was Death or Jail which usually ended in Torture or being Tortured to death to force Pagans to convert to Christianity In other Words Easter Eggs hunts were used to hunt Pagans and Witches by using Children to search for Eggs .

http://www.hinduhumanrights.info/pagan-origins-of-easter/

You Call It Easter, We Call It Ostara | The Witches Voice

This article is an excerpt from the website Witchvox (The Witches Voice). It explores the pagan origin of Easter which was Christened by the Pagan Roman Catholic Church and fed to the world as a celebration of the resurrection of Christ.

It does not matter if your intentions are pure, if what you celebrate was formed out of evil you do not honor God.

“Easter gets its name from the Teutonic goddess of spring and the dawn, whose name is spelled Oestre or Eastre (the origin of the word “east” comes from various Germanic, Austro-Hungarian words for dawn that share the root for the word “aurora” which means ” to shine”). Modern pagans have generally accepted the spelling “Ostara” which honors this goddess as our word for the Vernal Equinox. The 1974 edition of Webster’s New World Dictionary defines Easter thus: “orig., name of pagan vernal festival almost coincident in date with paschal festival of the church; Eastre, dawn goddess; 1. An annual Christian festival celebrating the resurrection of Jesus, held on the first Sunday after the date of the first full moon that occurs on or after March 21.” The Vernal Equinox usually falls somewhere between March 19th and 22nd (note that the dictionary only mentions March 21st, as opposed to the date of the actual Equinox), and depending upon when the first full moon on or after the Equinox occurs, Easter falls sometime between late-March and mid-April.

“Because the Equinox and Easter are so close, many Catholics and others who celebrate Easter often see this holiday (which observes Christ’s resurrection from the dead after his death on Good Friday) as being synonymous with rebirth and rejuvenation: the symbolic resurrection of Christ is echoed in the awakening of the plant and animal life around us. But if we look more closely at some of these Easter customs, we will see that the origins are surprisingly, well, pagan! Eggs, bunnies, candy, Easter baskets, new clothes, all these “traditions” have their origin in practices which may have little or nothing to do with the Christian holiday.

“For example, the traditional coloring and giving of eggs at Easter has very pagan associations. For eggs are clearly one of the most potent symbols of fertility, and spring is the season when animals begin to mate and flowers and trees pollinate and reproduce. In England and Northern Europe, eggs were often employed in folk magic when women wanted to be blessed with children.

“The association of rabbits with Easter has something to do with fertility magic. The Easter Bunny may well have its origin in the honoring of rabbits in spring as an animal sacred to the goddess Eastre, much as horses are sacred to the Celtic Epona, and the crow is sacred to the Morrigan. As a goddess of spring, she presides over the realm of the conception and birth of babies, both animal and human, and of the pollination, flowering and ripening of fruits in the plant kingdom. Sexual activity is the root of all of life: to honor this activity is to honor our most direct connection to nature.

You can read the full article by clicking here

All the pagan traditions that are described in that article were adopted into the Ester traditions. It is a time that the US President will have some eggs for display in his office. But how does that relate to the resurrection of Christ? There is just NO WAY the two relate.

Easter is just another of the many pagan traditions that the Catholic Church introduced to the world to deceive many.

Rev 18:2 And he cried mightily with a strong voice, saying, Babylon the great is fallen, is fallen, and is become the habitation of devils, and the hold of every foul spirit, and a cage of every unclean and hateful bird.

Rev 18:3 For all nations have drunk of the wine of the wrath of her fornication, and the kings of the earth have committed fornication with her, and the merchants of the earth are waxed rich through the abundance of her delicacies.

Rev 18:4 And I heard another voice from heaven, saying, Come out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues.

Too much sleep increases chance of dying from heart disease, study says

Getting a good night’s sleep may not actually be very good for you after all. A new study has found that people who sleep more than eight hours or less than four hours a night face a higher risk of dying from heart disease.

Researchers from the Norwegian University of Science and Technology collected information from 400,000 Taiwanese adults, aged 20 years and older, who had medical check-ups between 1994 and 2011. The participants were asked how long they slept each night, from zero to more than eight hours.

In a follow-up, 711 of the volunteers had died from cardiovascular disease, leading the researchers to conclude that those who reported sleeping eight hours or more were 35 percent more likely to die from the disease, compared to those who slept six to eight hours a night. Those who slept less than four hours were 34 percent more likely die from the condition.

Although previous studies had shown that a lack of sleep was linked to stress, increased blood pressure and the secretion of adrenaline – all of which are factors of an increased risk of heart disease – the effects of too much sleep on heart disease came as a surprise.

Mum gang-raped on bus by attackers who killed her two-week-old baby as her toddler watched

A MOTHER has been gang-raped in front of her three-year-old daughter by attackers who also killed her two-week-old son.

The 28-year-old woman was travelling with her two children on a bus when two men assaulted and raped her.

The woman’s toddler daughter hid in a corner of the bus as the horrific attack unfolded in Shishgarh in northern India.

During the assault the two men forced alcohol down the woman’s throat and threw her two-week-old baby boy as she fought and struggled, according to The Times of India.

The infant is said to have instantly died from the impact.

Having witnessed the harrowing ordeal, the little girl managed to slip out the bus without her mother’s attackers seeing.

The attackers then threw the woman off the bus onto the road near a bus stop before fleeing the scene.

The toddler who survived was later found beside her mother’s unconscious body and the dead infant after the woman’s husband sent out a search party for his missing family.

The little girl has since given an account of the horrific incident.

Police spokesman Surendra Singh Panwar said two men had been arrested and charged with gang rape and culpable homicide.

Imran Islim

Pope Announces That Abortion Will Be Forgiven By Priests During Upcoming Holy Year

“I Know That It Is An Existential And Moral Ordeal.”

Pope Francis has announced that during the upcoming Holy Year, beginning December 8, Roman Catholic priests will be allowed to forgive women of abortion if those women are “contrite”.
Abortion is considered, by the Catholic church, to be one of the worst sins to commit. People who seek forgiveness of it are usually excommunicated unless they are granted forgiveness by senior church figures.
Rather than changing the doctrine, Pope Francis extends mercy toward those who genuinely covet forgiveness. He described the Holy Year as a way to promote amplitude and push churches forward as witnesses of mercy.

“The experience of mercy, indeed, becomes visible in the witness of concrete signs as Jesus himself taught us.”

The event will be applied only to Holy Year and become ineffective after November 20th of 2016, according to Deputy Vatican spokesman Ciro Benedettini.

New York residents were interviewed and asked to give their insight on the Pope’s announcement, which you can watch below. What impact do you think this decision will make in our society?

http://godfruits.tv/pope-announces-abortion-forgiven-holy-year/?ref=2

Pope Says Having A Personal Relationship With Jesus Is Dangerous And Harmful

John 14:6 – Jesus saith unto him, I am the way, the truth, and the life: no man cometh unto the Father, but by me.

In this video the Pope says that the “only way” to connect with God is through the church. And that a personal relationship with Jesus is wrong. Which is incorrect. To have a personal relationship with Jesus wherever you are is Bible Scripture truth!

Here is what he said:

“There is no “do-it-yourself” in the church, no “freelancers.” How many times did we hear Pope Benedict Describe the church as a “we” church? Sometime you may hear someone say, “I believe in God, In Jesus, but the church… I don’t care.” How many times have we heard this? This is wrong. There are those who believe you can have a personal, direct and immediate relationship with Jesus Christ outside the communion and mediation of the church. These temptations are dangerous and harmful. They are, in the words of the great Pope Paul VI, “absurd dichotomies.” It’s true that journeying together is challenging, and sometimes it can be tiring: it may be that some brother or sister (in the church) makes us face a problem, or scandalizes us. But the Lord entrusted his message of salvation to humans, all of us, as witnesses; and in our brothers and sisters, with their gifts and limits, who come to us and make themselves known. This means belonging to the church…”

http://godfruits.tv/pope-says-personal-relationship-jesus-harmful/

The Curse of Moses – Leviticus from http://www.2520yearprophecy.com/2520Q&A.html

And if ye will not yet for all this hearken unto me, then I will punish you seven times more for your sins. (Lev 26:18 KJV)

Leviticus 26:28 Then I will walk contrary unto you also in fury; and I, even I, will chastise you seven times for your sins.

7 x 360 (Jewish month 30days) = 2520

The Curse of Moses – Daniel Confirms

Daniel 9:11 Yea, all Israel have transgressed thy law, even by departing, that they might not obey thy voice; therefore the curse is poured upon us, and the oath that is written in the law of Moses the servant of God, because we have sinned against him.

Dan 9:13 As it is written in the law of Moses, all this evil is come upon us: yet made we not our prayer before the LORD our God, that we might turn from our iniquities, and understand thy truth.

Day for a Year in Prophecy

Lev 25:3-4 Six years thou shalt sow thy field, and six years thou shalt prune thy vineyard, and gather in the fruit thereof; (4) But in the seventh year shall be a sabbath of rest unto the land, a sabbath for the LORD: thou shalt neither sow thy field, nor prune thy vineyard.

Lev 25:8 And thou shalt number seven sabbaths of years unto thee, seven times seven years; and the space of the seven sabbaths of years shall be unto thee forty and nine years.

In the above verse’s (3-4) it is easily seen that the land is to rest 1 year out of every seven years. Further that the land is to rest a total of 7 years (verse 8) out of every 49 year and then the Jubilee year would commence with an additional year of rest for the Land.

As we compare the 4th Commandment to this Commandment of Rest for the land we will find the “Day for a Year Principle” embedded into the Sabbath commandment and with it the 2520. The land is to rest for 1 year out of every 7, man is to rest 1 day out of every 7. Directly linked to the Sabbath Rest, is the Atonement. It is on the day of Atonement that the Sabbath rest for the Land is to be celebrated. Revealing much in spiritual understanding and the importance of the Sabbath rest itself. Now we have a connection of the Sabbath, the Atonement and the “Day for a Year Principle” directly revealed in the Sabbath. So you can ask yourself at this point, is the 2520 important?

Num 14:34 After the number of the days in which ye searched the land, even forty days, each day for a year, shall ye bear your iniquities, even forty years, and ye shall know my breach of promise.

It is because of their lack of faith that the Children of Israel did not enter into the promised land. The Covenant Promise that was given to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob. That same Covenant Promise that we find that was to be fulfilled in Leviticus 25 & 26. Giving us a clear indiciation of  a warning if they were not obedient to our Lord and the requirement He set forth for them to keep. The Sabbath Rest for the Land and for Man.

Eze 4:4-6 Lie thou also upon thy left side, and lay the iniquity of the house of Israel upon it: according to the number of the days that thou shalt lie upon it thou shalt bear their iniquity. (5) For I have laid upon thee the years of their iniquity, according to the number of the days, three hundred and ninety days: so shalt thou bear the iniquity of the house of Israel. (6) And when thou hast accomplished them, lie again on thy right side, and thou shalt bear the iniquity of the house of Judah forty days: I have appointed thee each day for a year.

Ezekiel reveals clearly to the Children of Israel they were in the time of the curse and why. This is confirmed by Daniel 9:11,13.

Special Notes

2520 Questions and Answers a Running Dialogue

Comments:

I’m not convinced the 2520 is something Adventists are supposed to be teaching. Ellen White to my knowledge never mentions 2520, she has plenty to say on the 2300. It was never a pillar of faith either after 1863. If it was important out top evangelists would be teaching it too. I think it is a device to sidetrack us. Youre welcome to try to convince me, but I need to see clear evidence it is for real and has prophetic value but I do not think it does.

SB

Answer

Dear Mr. SB,

You have brought forth many statements below I will first address the 2520 independent of the other statements. Then I will respond to each separately.

For Sister White and those who went through the experience of 1840-44 the 2520 was equated with the scattering and gathering of God’s people. As to her not stating anything specifically you are correct ie., by saying 2520 year prophecy. Did she know it and believe in it you can find that in her writings which have been included for your review below.

As to me trying to convince you that will never happen. For I know I cannot convince anyone of any subject. No matter how eloquent the oratory or how well written the argument. It is the Holy Spirit that does this, so my request which I am sure that you will do is to pray and ask the Lord to guide you through this understanding.

First, is a question have you looked at the 1843 Chart? You will find it here: http://www.2520yearprophecycom/1843Chart.htm

You will note that the 2520 Chart is in the top right hand corner of the Chart and it is mentioned twice. The following is EGW comment in regards to the Chart.

September 23, the Lord showed me that He had stretched out His hand the second time to recover the remnant of His people, [SEE PAGE 86.] and that efforts must be redoubled in this gathering time. In the scattering, Israel was smitten and torn, but now in the gathering time God will heal and bind up His people. In the scattering, efforts made to spread the truth had but little effect, accomplished but little or nothing; but in the gathering, when God has set His hand to gather His people, efforts to spread the truth will have their designed effect. All should be united and zealous in the work. I saw that it was wrong for any to refer to the scattering for examples to govern us now in the gathering; for if God should do no more for us now than He did then, Israel would never be gathered. I have seen that the 1843 chart was directed by the hand of the Lord, and that it should not be altered; that the figures were as He wanted them; that His hand was over and hid a mistake in some of the figures, so that none could see it, until His hand was removed. (EW74)

In the above quote you can see that EGW acknowledged the 1843 Chart which I am sure you have looked at and can see the 2520. That the Chart was directed by the hand of the Lord. If you believe she is a prophet this should be sufficient proof and this is the first proof point.

The following quotes from EGW are in regards to the Message that was given from 1840 to 44 and that information is what you see on the Chart and that includes the 2520. You can see by the above statement that she is referring to the scattering time. This is consistent in what we find in Lev:26:33

Please note the following quotes:

  • Those who stand as teachers and leaders in our institutions are to be sound in the faith and in the principles of the third angel’s message. God wants His people to know that we have the message as He gave it to us in 1843 and 1844. We knew then what the message meant, and we call upon our people today to obey the word, “Bind up the law among My disciples.” In this world there are but two classes,–the obedient and the disobedient. To which class do we belong? (GCB April 1st 1903)
  • The warning has come: Nothing is to be allowed to come in that will disturb the foundation of the faith upon which we have been building ever since the message came in 1842, 1843, and 1844. I was in this message, and ever since I have been standing before the world, true to the light that God has given us. We do not propose to take our feet off the platform on which they were placed as day by day we sought the Lord with earnest prayer, seeking for light. Do you think that I could give up the light that God has given me? It is to be as the Rock of Ages. (GCB April 6th 1903)
  • We have, as had John, a message to bear of the things which we have seen and heard. God is not giving us a new message. We are to proclaim the message that in 1843 and 1844 brought us out of the other churches. We need the Holy Spirit to kindle in our hearts the zeal and earnestness that were then seen among God’s people. I thank the Lord that there are still living a few who can remember those days, and who know whereof they speak.(RH Jan 19th 1905)
  • The truths that we received in 1841, ’42, ’43, and ’44 are now to be studied and proclaimed. The messages of the first, second, and third angels will in the future be proclaimed with a loud voice. They will be given with earnest determination and in the power of the Spirit.(15MR Ltr 75 1905)
  • All the messages given from 1840-1844 are to be made forcible now, for there are many people who have lost their bearings. The messages are to go to all the churches.  {21MR 437.1}(LTR 54 1906)
  • God bids us give our time and strength to the work of preaching to the people the messages that stirred men and women in 1843 and 1844.  {MR760 30.1}(July 4th 1907)

As you can see from the above quotes she supported the message that was on that chart. That Chart and the 1850 Chart contain the same information except that the 1850 or the Nichols chart contains our pillars ie, sanctuary…. Your question of why she did not talk about it then goes to what she believed in. For the Millerites of which she was a member of that movement, the 2520 was an established point it was not until after she passed away that the understanding of the 2520 and its importance started to diminish. Since it was an established point the Spirit of Prophecy did not need to clarify it. The purpose of the SOP was to help clarify points that they were unsure of or where they came to a stumbling block of all night study and were not able to come to a conclusion. Then the SOP would provide them with the light they needed to move forward from that point of stumbling. This is and the above quotes are the second proof point.

Brother Bates: Matt. 25:5. “While the Bridegroom tarried they all slumbered and slept.” In overhauling our dead reckoning, and re-examining our past observations, we could discover no mistake. But we did discover one thing which was to us a clear explanation of our text, at the same time so simple that the most we could say about it was, that God had withholden our eyes from this point as he did the two disciples in company with Jesus at his resurrection. And this was that six months had yet to be added to the prophetic periods before we could make them out full and complete. For instance, we now could see clearly that it would take every hour of 457 B.C., and 1843 years after to fill up 2300 days or years; and so of the seven times of the Gentiles; 677 B. C. and 1843, was only 2520 as given on the chart. Here we see plainly that the commandment to restore and build Jerusalem, did not go forth until the middle of 457; and so of the captivity of Manasseh, B. C. 677. And also that the 6000 year of the world could not be complete until the seventh month, where it commences. {1847 JB, BP2 58.2}

Brother Apollos Hale: The first of the prophetic periods, which are considered as main pillars in the calculations of Mr. Miller, is found in Leviticus xxvi. 18-28. {1843 ApH, TSAM 33.1} The objections urged against this are, 1. That it should not be considered a prophetic period at all. 2. If it he so considered,-as the seven times occur four times in the text,-it should be understood as a period of four times seven times. 3. Admitting it to express only one period of seven times, which, understood prophetically, would be 2520 years, why should the period begin B. C. 677? {1843 ApH, TSAM 33.2}

Brother Josiah Litch: The time, times and a half, being reduced to days by John, Rev. xii. 14 and 6,-1260 days,-twice that will be seven times, or 2520 days. Subtract B. C. 677, from 2520, the whole period, leaves A. D. 1843. {1843 JoL, JUO 30.3} The objection to the understanding of a time of 360 days to be 360 years, is, that in that case Nebuchadnezzar 31 was made to eat grass like oxen for 2520 years. This objection would lay against us if we always used a day for a year; but we do not. We always understand time literally, if the subject will admit of it. If it will not admit of its being understood literally, without contradicting matter of fact or scripture, we are obliged to understand it symbolically. {1843 JoL, JUO 30.4} In the case of Nebuchadnezzar, there is nothing in the nature of the event which renders it necessary to understand anything but literal time; seven times, or 2520 days. But in the case of the “seven times” punishment of the church, it began in the days of Manasseh, B. C. 677, but it is not yet accomplished. Hence we must either deny matter of fact, or it is symbolical time. What does a day symbolize? I answer a year. Thus God explains it, Ezek. 4th chapter, “I have given thee each day for a year.” It may be said that this was only in a single instance that God gave the rule, and in reference to a particular and specified event, and so cannot form a general rule.

Brother Miller:  “And I will cause them to be removed into all kingdoms of the earth, because of Manasseh, the son of Hezekiah, king of Judah, for that which he did in Jerusalem,” – tells us of the same thing, that Judah as well as Israel must be made captives. Israel began to be carried away in the days of Hoshea, 722 B. C., and from that time to 1798 after Christ, is exactly 2520 years, or the seven prophetic years. How remarkable, that when the seven years ended, God began to deliver 21 his church from her bondage, which for ages had been made subject to the kings of the earth. In 1798 the church came out of the wilderness, and began to be delivered from her captivity. But the completion of her slavery to the kingdoms of the earth, is reserved for another period. Beginning B. C., 677 years, seven prophetic years, or 2520 common years, would end in A. D. 1843.

Brother James White: “Our minds were directed to that point of time, [1843,] from the fact that dating the several prophetic periods from those years in which the best chronologers assign the fulfillment of those events which were to mark their commencement, they all seemed to terminate that year. This was, however, only apparent. We date the ‘seven times,’ or 2520 years, from the captivity of Manasseh, which is, with great unanimity, placed by chronologers B. C. 677. This date is the only one we have ever reckoned from, for the commencement of this period; and subtracting B. C. 677 from 2520 years there remained A. D. 1843. We, however, did not observe that as it would require 677 full years B. C. and 1843 full years A. D. to complete 2520 years, that it would also oblige us to extend this period as far into A. D. 1844 as it might have commenced after the beginning of B. C. 677. The same was also true of the other periods. The great jubilee of 2450 years, commencing with the captivity of Jehoiakim B. C. 607; and the 2300 days, commencing with the 70 weeks B. C. 457, would respectively require 1843 full years after Christ added to as many full years before Christ, as the years in which we have always respectively commenced each period, to complete the number of years in each; and as subtracting from each period the date B. C. of its commencement, there would remain A. D. 1843, no reference whatever was made to the fraction of the year, which in each case, had transpired from its commencement, and which would require that each period should extend as much beyond the expiration of A. D. 1843, as they respectively began after the commencement of the year B. C. from which they are dated. {ND JW, PARA 7.1}

As you have read the above you can see that those who were the Lord’s servants during that time period understood and preached the 2520. Each of them agreed and supported this. Please note that James White the husband of Ellen White supported this point. As you pointed out the SOP did not say much about this point, yet she did as we examine in more detail what was said in addition the SOP never spoke out against it. This is and the above statements are the third proof point.

But if he will not hearthee, then take with thee one or two more, that in the mouth of two or three witnesses every word may be established. (Matthew 18:16 KJV) This is the thirdtime I am coming to you. In the mouth of two or three witnesses shall every word be established. (2 Corinthians 13:1 KJV)

In scripture we can see that in the mouth of two or three is a thing established. There is far more that can be given to confirm that the 2520 is a part of our Advent History and something the Sister White accepted to the day she died.

In partial Conclusion of the 2520

The 2520 has two separate time lines one begins in 723 and the other in 677. 723 concludes in 1798 and the 677 concludes in 1844. Why many are against this particular understanding puzzles me but here we have to separate witnesses to 1798 when Rome received its deadly wound and 1844 when Christ went into the most Holy Place. Here is the link to the 2520 year chart. http://www.2520yearprophecy.com/2520%20Chart%20(2)Stan03FEb08.pdf . Sister White had no need to speak of something that was already established and yet, she continued to speak of it from the reference point of the Scattering.

Your statement. “It was never a pillar of faith either after 1863.” There is a common misunderstanding within Adventism as to what are the Foundations and Pillars. The Pillars are one thing and the Foundations are another. Please note the following.

I will repeat one of the quotes mentioned above but this time in a more fuller context:  The warning has come: Nothing is to be allowed to come in that will disturb the foundation of the faith upon which we have been building ever since the message came in 1842, 1843, and 1844. I was in this message, and ever since I have been standing before the world, true to the light that God has given us. We do not propose to take our feet off the platform on which they were placed as day by day we sought the Lord with earnest prayer, seeking for light. Do you think that I could give up the light that God has given me? It is to be as the Rock of Ages. It has been guiding me ever since it was given. Brethren and sisters, God lives and reigns and works today. His hand is on the wheel, and in His providence He is turning the wheel in accordance with His own will. Let not men fasten themselves to documents, saying what they will do and what they will not do. Let them fasten themselves to the Lord God of heaven. Then the light of heaven will shine into the soul-temple, and we shall see the salvation of God.  {GCB, April 6, 1903 par. 35}

In truth if we were to go into every aspect of this it would take some time this is just an overview. Some points that need to be understood from the above quote:

  1. The message of 1840-44 is the foundation.
  2. The Platform
  3. The Rock of Ages.

When you build any structure you first lay down the foundation and then you put up the rest of the building. You establish the foundation and then you place the Pillars on that foundation. Hence, the foundation is the message from 1840-44 is what the Pillars of our Church are set upon and EGW makes that distinction in her writings. It is the Platform that we build upon and as you can read for yourself she compares it that platform or foundation to the “Rock of Ages” who is our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. Who does not change. Mal 3:6 – Please note that Platform and Foundation that was laid is the 1843 Chart which our Lord approved of.. Conclusion is that the 1843 Chart is the representation of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ the “Rock of Ages” the platform that was approved and established by him.

I saw a company who stood well guarded and firm, giving no countenance to those who would unsettle the established faith of the body. God looked upon them with approbation. I was shown three steps– the first, second, and third angels’ messages. Said my accompanying angel, “Woe to him who shall move a block or stir a pin of these messages. The true understanding of these messages is of vital importance. The destiny of souls hangs upon the manner in which they are received.” I was again brought down through these messages, and saw how dearly the people of God had purchased their experience. It had been obtained through much suffering and severe conflict. God had led them along step by step, until He had placed them upon a solid, immovable platform. I saw individuals approach the platform and examine the foundation. Some with rejoicing immediately stepped upon it. Others commenced to find fault with the foundation. They wished improvements made, and then the platform would be more perfect, and the people much happier. Some stepped off the platform to examine it and declared it to be laid wrong. But I saw that nearly all stood firm upon the platform and exhorted those who had stepped off to cease their complaints; for God was the Master Builder, and they were fighting against Him. They recounted the wonderful work of God, which had led them to the firm platform, and in union raised their eyes to heaven and with a loud voice glorified God. This affected some of those who had complained and left the platform, and they with humble look again stepped upon it.  {EW 258.3}

She continues to say this about the foundation: The Word of the Lord has guided our steps since the passing of the time in 1844. We have searched the Scriptures; we have built solidly; and we have not had to tear up our foundations and put in new timbers. {1MR 54}

  We must let the great principles of the third angel’s message stand out clear and distinct. The great pillars of our faith will hold all the weight that can be placed upon them. Letter 207, 1899, p. 2. (To Elder S. N. Haskell and Elder G. A. Irwin, December 15, 1899.)  {1MR 53.3} 

Here we can see she is calling the principles of the 3 Angels Message one of pillars of our faith.

For more than half a century the different points of present truth have been questioned and opposed. New theories have been advanced as truth, which were not truth, and the Spirit of God revealed their error. As the great pillars of our faith have been presented, the Holy Spirit has borne witness to them, and especially is this so regarding the truths of the sanctuary question. Over and over again the Holy Spirit has in a marked manner endorsed the preaching of this doctrine. But today, as in the past, some will be led to form new theories and to deny the truths upon which the Spirit of God has placed His approval.–Manuscript 125, 1907.  {Ev 224.2} 

Here we can see that the Sanctuary is one of those pillars.

A Partial Conclusion of the Pillars and Platorm.

EGW:  What influence is it would lead men at this stage of our history to work in an underhand, powerful way to tear down the foundation of our faith–the foundation that was laid at the beginning of our work by prayerful study of the Word and by revelation? Upon this foundation we have been building for the past fifty years. Do you wonder that when I see the beginning of a work that  would remove some of the pillars of our faith, I have something to say? I must obey the command, “Meet it!” . . .  {1SM 207.3}

I must bear the messages of warning that God gives me to bear, and then leave with the Lord the results. I must now present the matter in all its bearings; for the people of God must not be despoiled.  {1SM 208.1}

We are God’s commandment-keeping people. For the past fifty years every phase of heresy has been brought to bear upon us, to becloud our minds regarding the teaching of the Word–especially concerning the ministration of Christ in the heavenly sanctuary, and the message of Heaven for these last days, as given by the angels of the fourteenth chapter of Revelation. Messages of every order and kind have been urged upon Seventh-day Adventists, to take the place of the truth which, point by point, has been sought out by prayerful study, and testified to by the miracle-working power of the Lord. But the waymarks which have made us what we are, are to be preserved, and they will be preserved, as God has signified through His Word and the testimony of His Spirit. He calls upon us to hold firmly, with the grip of faith, to the fundamental principles that are based upon unquestionable authority.

As noted above the platform was the message as shown on the 1843 Chart and the Pillars which came later are those that are fastened unto the platform.

Your next statement “If it was important out top evangelists would be teaching it too.” In all seriousness are you willing to trust someone else with your salvation?

For precept must be upon precept, precept upon precept; line upon line, line upon line; here a little,andthere a little: For with stammering lips and another tongue will he speak to this people. To whom he said, This is the rest wherewith ye may cause the weary to rest; and this is the refreshing: yet they would not hear. But the word of the LORD was unto them precept upon precept, precept upon precept; line upon line, line upon line; here a little, and there a little; that they might go, and fall backward, and be broken, and snared, and taken. (Isaiah 28:10-13 KJV)

Please note at the time of Christ were the Pharisees and Sadducees preaching Jesus? Hence EGW makes this comment:   Whatever may be man’s intellectual advancement, let him not for a moment think that there is no need of thorough and continuous searching of the Scriptures for greater light. As a people we are called individually to be students of prophecy. We must watch with earnestness that we may discern any ray of light which God shall present to us. We are to catch the first gleamings of truth; and through prayerful study clearer light may be obtained, which can be brought before others.  {5T 708.2}

The scribes, Pharisees, and Sadducees had wandered away from the truth, and Jesus exhorted the people to study the Scriptures for themselves. God has endowed men with intellect, and has made it possible for them to be enlightened by the word of life; but today, as then, people will accept the teaching and doctrines of men, rather than obey the plain word of God. They choose to take the broad road that leads to death, rather than to bear their cross and follow the blood-stained path that leads to eternal life.  {RH, February 7, 1888 par. 12}

Scripture says the following. 2Ti 2:15  Study to shew thyself approved unto God, a workman that needeth not to be ashamed, rightly dividing the word of truth.

I look forward to your response.

GB

Randy Moeller

http://www.2520yearprophecy.com

Dear brother Randy, I’ve looked at the chart previously and am aware it is there. I will submit that this is not critical to salvation, and if we waste our time on things unimportant, (or bogus) we are accountable for wasting that time. I will look into this further in the interest of edification, but I seriously doubt I will be teaching or promoting 2520. I am also reading a paper by Eugene Prewitt of Amazing Facts,(on 2520) and even though I have not seen one iota of error from them, all things must pass Isaiah 8:20. EGW says this in your quote,

that His hand was over and hid a mistake in some of the figures, so that none could see it, until His hand was removed. (EW74)

To me, figures mean numbers, and may include the “second 1260 years” I also realize God allowed for “the cleanse the sanctuary mistake” for His reasons.

Again, if 2520 was valid, EGW would have taught it. Our top evangelists that are led of God have not nor are they now teaching it. It is also significant that as apostasy is now on the increase in the SDA church, now the 2520 has also arisen! Why is this so important?

Blessings, SB

From: 2520 [mailto:contact@2520yearprophecy.com]
Sent: Monday, June 15, 2009 12:07 PM
Subject: RE: Data posted to form 1 of http://www.2520yearprophecy.com/questions.htm

Answer

Dear Mr. SB,

Please note the quote below.

Jesus and all the heavenly host looked with sympathy and love upon those who had with sweet expectation longed to see Him whom their souls loved. Angels were hovering around them, to sustain them in the hour of their trial. Those who had neglected to receive the heavenly message were left in darkness, and God’s anger was kindled against them, because they would not receive the light which He had sent them from heaven. Those faithful, disappointed ones, who could not understand why their Lord did not come, were not left in darkness. Again they were led to their Bibles to search the prophetic periods. The hand of the Lord was removed from the figures, and the mistake was explained. They saw that the prophetic periods reached to 1844, and that the same evidence which they had presented to show that the prophetic periods closed in 1843, proved that they would terminate in 1844. Light from the Word of God shone upon their position, and they discovered a tarrying time–“Though it [the vision] tarry, wait for it.” In their love for Christ’s immediate coming, they had overlooked the tarrying of the vision, which was calculated to manifest the true waiting ones. Again they had a point of time. Yet I saw that many of them could not rise above their severe disappointment to possess that degree of zeal and energy which had marked their faith in 1843.  {EW 236.1}

God Bless

Sincerely,

Randy Moeller

http://www.2520yearprophecy.com

Sent: Monday, June 15, 2009 3:36 PM
To: ‘2520’
Subject: RE: Data posted to form 1 of http://www.2520yearprophecy.com/questions.htm

Right you are Randy,but this only explains the end of the 2300 prophecy, it is not inclusive of the additional 220 years, nor does it suggest a doubling of the 1260 years. Since we have definite evidence of the validity of 1260, how does it make sense to double it? We have clear directions from the angel as to the beginnings of 2300.

Dan 9:25  Know therefore and understand, that from the going forth of the commandment to restore and to build Jerusalem unto the Messiah the Prince shall be seven weeks, and threescore and two weeks: the street shall be built again, and the wall, even in troublous times.

So why muddy it up?

BTW, my stance is historic SDA pre-QOD (1957) I am not a liberal. But I also try not to swing to the other extreme either. I am aware apostasy in the SDA church will increase even more as we near the time of trouble leading to the mark of the beast. You may agree preaching the 3 angels messages now to a dying world is of utmost importance. And that includes 2300. As of yet I still fail to see where 2520 fits in for the edification of all. Salvation must take priority and that should include the conditions God gives, such as confession of sin, repentance, and keeping the commandments.

I first saw this 2520 on temcat a few months ago. I also noticed what appeared to be other “strange” prophetic interpretations of prophecy.

So Randy, please tell me your general stance upon Adventism, are you separatist independent?

Blessings, Steve

Ordeal of the Sifting Time.–Satan will work his miracles to deceive; he will set up his power as supreme. The church may appear as about to fall, but it does not fall. It remains, while the sinners in Zion will be sifted out–the chaff separated from the precious wheat. This is a terrible ordeal, but nevertheless it must take place. None but those who have been overcoming by the blood of the Lamb and the word of their testimony will be found with the loyal and true, without spot or stain of sin, without guile in their mouths. . . . The remnant that purify their souls by obeying the truth gather strength from the trying process, exhibiting the beauty of holiness amid the surrounding apostasy (Letter 55, 1886). {7BC 911.6}

From: 2520 [mailto:contact@2520yearprophecy.com]
Sent: Tuesday, June 16, 2009 5:17 AM
Subject: RE: Data posted to form 1 of http://www.2520yearprophecy.com/questions.htm

Answer

Dear Mr. SB,

If you will note the years in which EGW made her statements in regards to the platform of 1840-44 you will find most were between 1903-07 confirming the validity of that information of the Charts 1843 & 1850 which included the Sanctuary message are valid today. Those parts of the GC are a two edged sword.

Earlier it was established and you agreed that the foundation of our Church was established between 1840-44 – the spirit of Prophecy consistently agrees. Hence the following quotes:

 Protest against Removing Landmarks

Thou shalt not remove thy neighbour’s landmark, which they of old time have set in thine inheritance, which thou shalt inherit in the land that the LORD thy God giveth thee to possess it.  (Deuteronomy 19:14 KJV)

Cursed be he that removeth his neighbour’s landmark. And all the people shall say, Amen. (Deuteronomy 27:17 KJV)

Remove not the ancient landmark, which thy fathers have set. (Proverbs 22:28 KJV)

Listen not a moment to the interpretations that would loosen one pin, remove one pillar, from the platform of truth. Human interpretations, the reception of fables, will spoil your faith, confuse your understanding, and make of none effect your faith in Jesus Christ. Study diligently the third chapter of Revelation. In it is pointed out the danger of losing your hold upon the things that you have heard and learned from the Source of all light. Letter 230, 1906, p. 4. (To Elders of the Battle Creek Church, and to Ministers and Physicians, July 5, 1906.)  {1MR 54.4}

When men come in who would move one pin or pillar from the foundation which God has established by His Holy Spirit, let the aged men who were  pioneers in our work speak plainly, and let those who are dead speak also, by the reprinting of their articles in our periodicals. Gather up the rays of divine light that God has given as He has led His people on step by step in the way of truth. This truth will stand the test of time and trial. Ms 62, 1905, p. 6. (“A Warning against False Theories,” May 24, 1905.)  {1MR 55.1}

No lie is of the truth. On every occasion possible, Satan is on hand to introduce the leaven of his deceptive fallacies. Listen not a moment to the interpretations that would loosen one pin, remove one pillar, from the platform of truth.  {PC 74.5}    Human interpretations, the reception of fables, will spoil your faith, confuse your understanding, and make of none effect your faith in Jesus Christ. Study diligently the third chapter of Revelation. In it is pointed out the danger of losing your hold upon the things that you have heard and learned from the Source of all light. “Remember. . .how thou hast received and heard, and hold fast, and repent.” Why repent? Because there have come in faults, in the form of theories so subtle that by the influence of mind upon mind, through the agency of those who have departed from the faith, the wily foe will cause you imperceptibly to be imbued with the spirit that will draw you away from the faith.  {PC 74.6}

The truths given us after the passing of the time in 1844 are just as certain and unchangeable as when the Lord gave them to us in answer to our urgent prayers. The visions that the Lord has given me are so remarkable that we know that what we have accepted is the truth. This was demonstrated by the Holy Spirit. Light, precious light from God, established the main points of our faith as we hold them today. And these truths are to be kept before the mind. We must arouse from the position of lukewarmness, from being neither cold nor hot. We need increased faith and more earnest trust in God. We must not be satisfied to remain where we are. We must advance step by step, from light to greater light.  {8MR 319.1}

The Lord will certainly do great things for us if we will hunger and thirst after righteousness. We are the purchased property of Jesus Christ. We must not lose our devotion, our consecration. We are in conflict with the errors and delusions that have to be swept away from the minds of those who have not acted upon the light they already have. Bible truth is our only safety. I know and understand that we are to be established in the faith, in the light of the truth given us in our early experience. At that time one error after another pressed in upon us; ministers and doctors brought in new doctrines. We would search the Scriptures with much prayer, and the Holy Spirit would bring the truth to our minds. Sometimes whole nights would be devoted to searching the Scriptures, and earnestly asking God for guidance. Companies of devoted men and women assembled for this purpose. The power of God would come upon me, and I was enabled clearly to define what is truth and what is error.  {8MR 319.2}

As the points of our faith were thus established, our feet were placed upon a solid foundation. We accepted the truth point by point, under the demonstration of the Holy Spirit. I would be taken off in vision, and explanations would be given me. I was given illustrations of heavenly things, and of the sanctuary, so that we were placed where light was shining on us in clear, distinct rays.  {8MR 320.1}

All these truths are immortalized in my writings. The Lord never denies His word. Men may get up scheme after scheme, and the enemy will seek to seduce souls from the truth, but all who believe that the Lord has spoken through Sister White, and has given her a message, will be safe from the many delusions that will come in in these last days.  {8MR 320.2}

I know that the sanctuary question stands in righteousness and truth, just as we have held it for so many years. It is the enemy that leads minds off on side-tracks. He is pleased when those who know the truth become engrossed in collecting Scriptures to pile around erroneous theories, which have no foundation in truth. The Scriptures thus used are misapplied; they were not given to substantiate error, but to strengthen truth.  {8MR 320.3}

So you see that it is impossible for us to have any agreement with the positions taken by Brother Ballenger, for no lie is of the truth. His proofs do not belong where he places them, and although he may lead minds to believe his theory in regard to the sanctuary, this is no evidence that his theory is true. We have had a plain and decided testimony to bear for half a century. The positions taken in my books are truth. The truth was revealed to us by the Holy Spirit, and we know that Brother Ballenger’s position is not according to the word of God. His theory is a deceiving theory, and he misapplies Scriptures. Theories of the kind that he has been presenting, we have had to meet again and again.  {8MR 320.4}

I am thankful that the instruction contained in my books establishes present truth for this time. These books were written under the demonstration of the Holy Spirit. I praise the Lord with heart and soul and voice, and I pray that He will lead into all truth those who will be led. I praise Him that He has so wonderfully spared my life up to this time, to bear the same message upon the important points of our faith that I have borne for half a century.–Letter 50, 1906, pp. 1-4. (To Elder W. W. Simpson, January 30, 1906.)

It seems we disagree and I have read his articles as well. As stated before your argument is not with me.  You have been given both scriptural texts and SOP. The choice is yours as for me….

God Bless

Sincerely

Randy Moeller

www.2520yearprophecy.com

]
Sent: Monday, June 15, 2009 11:52 PM
To: ‘2520’
Subject: RE: Data posted to form 1 of http://www.2520yearprophecy.com/questions.htm

Randy, God accepted as for that time all that was on the chart, but He had his hand over it the mistakes. As a traditionalist, I don’t accept everything Miller thought he figured out, he made errors. I start around 1863.

Please read Eugene Pewitts article I sent you, it makes a lot of sense.

This 2520 is twisted and convoluted and has several different versions, not the least of which Jeff Pippinger says the 7th trumpet was in 2001! All these interpreters cannot agree!

I see that 2520 is not edifying for anything and takes our focus off where it should be.

There is no value in “weird” prophecies such as that.

I suggest reading carefully the parts in the Great Controversy of how Satan will sidetrack us and lay snares.

Miller was not infallible.

Blessings, SB

From: 2520 [mailto:contact@2520yearprophecy.com]
Sent: Monday, June 15, 2009 5:22 PM
Subject: RE: Data posted to form 1 of http://www.2520yearprophecy.com/questions.htm

Dear Mr. SB,

I believe in supporting our Church and I am a board member, we may not agree on issues that is the freedom of choice that our Lord has granted us.

This is not a matter of Randy being right or not, this is a matter of accepting the Message that was given to us as established by our Founding Fathers. Please note the following verses:

Thus saith the LORD, Stand ye in the ways, and see, and ask for the old paths, where is the good way, and walk therein, and ye shall find rest for your souls. But they said, We will not walk therein. Also I set watchmen over you, saying, Hearken to the sound of the trumpet. But they said, We will not hearken. (Jeremiah 6:16-17 KJV)

The 2520 is the only other “figures” that comes to its conclusion at the same time of the 2300 year prophecy. If you so decide that it is a different situation that is your choice. You say you are a Historicist. You have been given the quotes from EGW that support the understanding of the 1840-44 msg. I have given you excerpts from several pioneers including James White I am now including Miller’s complete position for it was Miller who established the foundations of our SDA Church.

Miller would not have found the 2300 year prophecy without the 2520. The 2520 he understood first and then he came to the 2300 year prophecy.  The 2520 is integrally linked to the 3 Angels Message as are the Commandments of God and Gen 3:15.  Sister White tells us there is a Golden Thread that goes throughout scripture (1SM20.1) The 2520 is an integral part of that thread. Those who wish to deny or argue against it are not arguing with me the evidence is there the choice is theirs.

Just one note on the 2520 time line is the time line of the tribe of Judah and Benjamin. Christ went into the Most Holy Place on Oct 22nd 1844 at the conclusion of the 2520. Judah is the lineage of Christ. The 2300 year prophecy is pointing out the rebuilding of Spiritual Jerusalem God’s end time church. The 2520  confirms this and is the evidence in scripture that we are God’s denominated people.

The previous quotes supported the position from 1840-44 now the following quotes support Miller. In these quotes Miller is compared to Elijah and John the Baptist please note the following scripture Behold, I will send my messenger, and he shall prepare the way before me: and the Lord, whom ye seek, shall suddenly come to his temple, even the messenger of the covenant, whom ye delight in: behold, he shall come, saith the LORD of hosts. (Malachi 3:1 KJV)

Thousands were led to embrace the truth preached by William Miller, and servants of God were raised up in the spirit and power of Elijah to proclaim the message. Like John, the forerunner of Jesus, those who preached this solemn message felt compelled to lay the ax at the root of the tree, and call upon men to bring forth fruits meet for repentance. Their testimony was calculated to arouse and powerfully affect the churches and manifest their real character. And as the solemn warning to flee from the wrath to come was sounded, many who were united with the churches received the healing message; they saw their backslidings, and with bitter tears of repentance and deep agony of soul, humbled themselves before God. And as the Spirit of God rested upon them, they helped to sound the cry, “Fear God, and give glory to Him; for the hour of His judgment is come.”  {EW 233.1}

Angels of God accompanied Wm. Miller in his mission. He was firm and undaunted. He fearlessly proclaimed the message committed to his trust. A world lying in wickedness, and a cold, worldly church were enough to call into action his energy, and lead him to willingly endure toil, privation and suffering. Although opposed by professed christians and the world, and buffeted by Satan and his angels, he ceased not to preach the everlasting gospel to crowds wherever he was invited, and sound the cry, Fear God and give glory to him; for the hour of his judgment is come.  {1SG 132.2}

As he followed down the prophecies, he saw that the inhabitants of earth were living in the closing scenes of this world’s history, and they knew it not. He looked at the corruptions of the churches, and saw that their love was taken from Jesus, and placed on the world, and that they were seeking for worldly honor instead of that honor which cometh from above; ambitious for worldly riches, instead of laying up their treasure in heaven. Hypocrisy, darkness and death he could see everywhere. His spirit was stirred within him. God called him to leave his farm, as Elisha was called to leave his oxen and the field of his labor to follow Elijah. With trembling, William Miller began to unfold the mysteries of the kingdom of God to the people. He gained strength with every effort. He carried the people down through the prophecies to the second advent of Christ. As John the Baptist heralded the first advent of Jesus, and prepared the way for his coming, so also, Wm. Miller and those who joined him, proclaimed the second advent of the Son of God.  {1SG 129.1}

Those preachers, ministers and teachers that fight against this truth should reconsider their position very carefully. For we here we have clear evidence that Miller is compared to Elijah and John and that he was led of Angels.  The SOP agrees with this position.  This message is for SDA’s. It is history that makes who we are. If we do not know what it is and what we believe in then how can we possibly move forward into the truth that our Lord has for us when we do not even know our past.

That which hath been is now; and that which is to be hath already been; and God requireth that which is past.(Ecclesiastes 3:15 KJV) Declaring the end from the beginning, and from ancient times the things that are not yet done, saying, My counsel shall stand, and I will do all my pleasure: (Isaiah 46:10 KJV)

As stated before I cannot change your mind I can only  bring you the evidence. What you choose to do with it is of course your choice. For I know this from scripture: And he said unto him, If they hear not Moses and the prophets, neither will they be persuaded, though one rose from the dead. (Luke 16:31 KJV)

GB

Sincerely,

Randy Moeller

www.2520yearprophecy.com

A Lecture on the Typical Sabbaths and Great Jubilee

LECTURE  ON THE  TYPICAL SABBATHS AND GREAT JUBILEE

BY WILLIAM MILLER,

OF LOW HAMPTON, NEW YORK. /  BOSTON: /  PUBLISHED BY JOSHUA V. HIMES,  14 Devonshire Street.  1842.

LECTURE

THE Spirit of the Lord God is upon me; because the Lord hath anointed me to preach good tidings unto the meek; he hath sent me to bind up the broken-hearted, to proclaim liberty to the captives, and the opening of the prison to them that are bound; to proclaim the acceptable year of the Lord, and the day of vengeance of our God; to comfort all that mourn. – ISAIAH lxi.1,2. {1842 WiM, LTSGJ 3.1}

THIS text is a prophecy of Isaiah, delivered by the prophet about seven hundred years before Christ was born, whom he personates in this remarkable manner; and was the first text used by our dear Savior when he began his public ministry in Nazareth, where he was brought up. He then read a part of our text, closed the book, and sat down. All the eyes of them which were in the synagogue were fastened on him; and he began to say unto them, “This day is this scripture fulfilled in your ears:” Luke iv.18-21. He did not say it was fulfilled in their sight, but in their hearing; neither did he quote the last part of our text, “and the day of vengeance  of our God, to comfort all that mourn.” Some have taken advantage of this circumstance, and argued, that, because Christ did not quote the last part of the text, therefore the day of vengeance is or was past, and no day of vengeance to come. We see, by this very argument, how wicked men will pervert the word of God, to shield themselves from the just and righteous vengeance of God. If they were not guilty, and did not fear this day of retribution, they would not make Isaiah a false prophet, in order to avoid the consequence which they otherwise must, and do, admit by the argument would of necessity follow. Although Christ, at this time, did not see fit to speak of the day of vengeance, yet, in our text, Isaiah says he would proclaim it; and I think, I shall be able to show he did proclaim a day of vengeance in his public ministry. And the reader would do well to take notice, that by the same mode of reasoning, “to comfort all that mourn” was left out, and passed, and therefore Christ will not afterwards comfort them that mourn. Who will believe this? Yet one is as sound and valid an argument as the other. Therefore, when men are driven to such weak and silly arguments, we may well suspect their foundation to be unsound and sandy.  {1842 WiM, LTSGJ 3.2}

I shall therefore show, – {1842 WiM, LTSGJ 5.1}

  1. What is meant by our text. {1842 WiM, LTSGJ 5.2}
  2. What we may understand by “year of release and day of vengeance.” {1842 WiM, LTSGJ 5.3}

III. When this day will come. {1842 WiM, LTSGJ 5.4}

  1. Explain the text. “The Spirit of the LORD GOD is upon me.” This part was literally fulfilled when Jesus was baptized of John in Jordan; the Holy Spirit descended upon him like a dove, and the voice from heaven pronounced him the true Messiah, which was earnestly looked for by all true worshippers about this time.   {1842 WiM, LTSGJ 5.5}

“Because the LORD hath anointed me to preach good tidings unto the meek.” This too was accomplished at the first advent of Jesus Christ, when he was anointed with the Holy Ghost and with power. Acts x.38: “How God anointed Jesus of Nazareth with the Holy Ghost and with power: who went about doing good, and healing all that were oppressed of the devil; for God was with him.” Also, Christ did preach good tidings unto the meek in his sermon on the mount. Matt.v.5: “Blessed are the meek, for they

shall inherit the earth.” This cannot be fulfilled until Christ’s second coming, and at the resurrection of the just, – Psalm lxxvi.9: “When God arose to judgment, to save all the meek of the earth;” – that is, in its complete sense. But Christ did preach what the prophet Isaiah said he would, “good tidings to the meek,” and will accomplish his promise at his second advent, and give possession of the earth to the saints.  {1842 WiM, LTSGJ 5.6}

“He hath sent me to bind up the broken-hearted.” This part of our text was to be done; not preached, but performed. This is the effect of the gospel, to bind up the heart of the poor penitent. He could say, son, or daughter, “thy sins are forgiven thee; go, and sin no more.” For the Son of man had power to forgive sin. Matt.ix.6.   {1842 WiM, LTSGJ 6.1}

“To proclaim liberty to the captives.” This he was to proclaim or promise; not to do them, at his first coming, but to preach, as Paul has explained it, in Rom.viii.21-23: “Because the creature itself also shall be delivered from the bondage of corruption, into the glorious liberty of the children of God. For we know that the whole creation groaneth, and travaileth in pain together until now; and not only they, but ourselves also, which have the first-fruits of the Spirit, even we ourselves groan within ourselves, waiting for the adoption, to wit, the redemption of our body:” which shows plainly that we are under bondage, until the redemption of the body, the resurrection of the just, when all captives will go free, and will be delivered into the glorious liberty of the children of God.  {1842 WiM, LTSGJ 6.2}

“And the opening of the prison to them that are bound.” The accomplishment of this promise can only be fulfilled in the resurrection of the just, when the graves will be opened, and all the bodies of the saints who have slept will come forth. See 1Cor.xv.54,55: “So when this corruptible shall have put on incorruption, and this mortal shall have put on immortality, then shall be brought to pass the saying that is written, death is swallowed up in victory. O death, where is thy sting? O grave, where is thy victory?” Then will death have no dominion over them, and the bonds of the prisoners will be loosed.   {1842 WiM, LTSGJ 7.1}

“To proclaim the acceptable year of the LORD, and the day of vengeance of our GOD.” The acceptable year of the Lord is evidently   the same time as we have before mentioned, when God will deliver all his captives and release him that is bound in death. It is very evident that the year of release is alluded to by the prophet, which was appointed of God as a type of the final release of the children of God from the corruption and bondage of death.  {1842 WiM, LTSGJ 7.2}

“And the day of vengeance of our GOD.” This is the day when God will raise and glorify his saints, – see Isa.lxi,3: “To appoint unto them that mourn in Zion, to give unto them beauty for ashes, the oil of joy for mourning, the garment of praise for the spirit of heaviness; that they might be called Trees of righteousness, The planting of the LORD, that he might be glorified,” – and when he will take vengeance on them that know not God, and obey not the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ. This is fairly proved by Isa.xxxiv.8,9: “For it is the day of the Lord’s vengeance, and the year of recompenses for the controversy of Zion. And the streams thereof shall be turned into pitch, and the dust thereof into brimstone, and the land thereof shall become burning pitch.” And this text proves that it is the great burning day, when the wicked shall be stubble. It is also the year of recompenses for Zion. Again; Isa.lxiii.3,4: “I have trodden the wine-press alone; and of the people there was none with me: for I will tread them in mine anger, and trample them in my fury, and their blood shall be sprinkled upon my garments, and I will stain all my raiment. For the day of vengeance is in my heart, and the year of my redeemed is come.” In this passage we are taught the destruction of the wicked, and the year of redemption of his people, as being both at one time. See Zeph.iii.8,9; Mal.iii.17; and iv.1-3. Also we have Christ’s own words. Matt.iii.12: “Whose fan is in his hand, and he will thoroughly purge his floor, and gather his wheat into the garner; but he will burn up the chaff with unquenchable fire.” Matt.xiii.40-43: “As therefore the tares are gathered and burned in the fire; so shall it be in the end of this world. The Son of man shall send forth his angels, and they shall gather out of his kingdom all things that offend, and them which do iniquity; and shall cast them into a furnace of fire: there shall be wailing and gnashing of teeth. Then shall the righteous shine forth as the sun in  the kingdom of their Father. Who hath ears to hear, let him hear.” In these passages Christ shows clearly that when he gathers his saints he will burn up the wicked. See the 49th and 50th verses. Also, Paul talks of the same day, 1Thess.iv.14, to the third verse of the fifth chapter, as follows: “For if we believe that Jesus died and rose again, even so them also which sleep in Jesus will God bring with him. For this we say unto you by the word of the Lord, that we which are alive and remain unto the coming of the Lord shall not prevent them which are asleep. For the Lord himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God: and the dead in Christ shall rise first: then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever be with the Lord. Wherefore, comfort one another with these words. But of the times and the seasons, brethren, ye have no need that I write unto you. For yourselves know perfectly, that the day of the Lord so cometh as a thief in the night. For when they shall say, peace and safety; then sudden destruction  cometh upon them, as travail upon a woman with child; and they shall not escape.” This passage plainly shows the destruction of those who cry peace and safety, when he raises the dead in Christ. Again, 2Thess.i.7-10: “And to you, who are troubled, rest with us, when the Lord Jesus shall be revealed from heaven with his mighty angels, in flaming fire taking vengeance on them that know not God, and that obey not the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ: who shall be punished with everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord, and from the glory of his power; when he shall come to be glorified in his saints, and to be admired in all them that believe (because our testimony among you was believed) in that day.” In this epistle, Paul shows how the wicked are to be destroyed “in flaming fire,” and “when he shall come to be glorified in his saints.” Peter agrees with the others, in 2Pet.iii.11-13: “Seeing then that all these things shall be dissolved, what manner of persons ought ye to be in all holy conversation and godliness, looking for and hasting unto the coming of the day of God, wherein the heavens being on fire shall be dissolved, and the elements shall melt with fervent heat? Nevertheless we, according to his promise, look for new heavens and a new earth, wherein dwelleth righteousness.” What can be proved more clearly, than I have proved by these passages, that “the year of release and the day of vengeance” are at one and the same time; and the destruction of the wicked by fire, and the resurrection and glorification of the saints, at the time of Christ’s coming?  {1842 WiM, LTSGJ 8.1}

“To comfort all that mourn.” Christ taught the same doctrine in Matt.v.4: “Blessed are they that mourn, for they shall be comforted.” These promises in this chapter are common to all the saints, and can only be fulfilled when they are raised up, and live in his sight. Then he will wipe tears from off all faces. Isa.xxv.8: “He will swallow up death in victory, and the Lord God will wipe away tears from off all faces, and the rebuke of his people shall he take away from off all the earth; for the Lord hath spoken it.” Rev.vii.15-17: “Therefore are they before the throne of God, and serve him day and night in his temple: and he that sitteth on the throne shall dwell among them. They shall hunger no more, neither thirst any more; neither shall the sun light on them, nor any heat. For the Lamb which is in the midst of the throne shall feed them, and shall lead them unto living fountains of waters: and God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes.” Rev.xxi.3,4: “And I heard a great voice out of heaven, saying, Behold, the tabernacle of God is with men, and he will dwell with them, and they shall be his people, and God himself shall be with them, and be their God. And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes; and there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor crying, neither shall there be any more pain: for the former things are passed away.” He will then comfort all that mourn; not one mourning saint will be left comfortless. John xiv.18: “I will not leave you comfortless: I will come to you.” Thus we are taught when these blessings which Christ was to proclaim will be fulfilled, – in the year of release and day of vengeance.  {1842 WiM, LTSGJ 12.1}

  1. I will now show what is meant by the acceptable year. 1st. It is the year when captives go free, and those bound in prison are loosed. The prophet evidently alludes to the sabbatical year among the Jews, which was a type of this year spoken of in our text. Isaiah alludes to this time, in chap.xlix.8-13. We have an account of this typical year, first, in Exodus xxi.2: “If thou buy a Hebrew servant, six years he shall serve: and in the seventh he shall go out free for nothing.” Next place, Exodus xxiii.10,11: “And six years thou shalt sow thy land, and shalt gather in the fruits thereof: but the seventh year thou shalt let it rest and lie still; that the poor of thy people may eat: and what they leave, the beasts of the field shall eat. In like manner thou shalt deal with thy vineyard, and with thy oliveyard.” Levit.xxv.3,4: same as above. Deut.xv.1,2: “At the end of every seven years thou shalt make a release. And this is the manner of the release: every creditor that lendeth aught unto his neighbor, shall release it; he shall not exact it of his neighbor, or of his brother; because it is called the Lord’s release.” Jeremiah xxxiv.14: “At the end of seven years, let ye go every man his brother a Hebrew, which hath been sold unto thee; and when he hath served thee six years, thou shalt let him go free from thee: but yourfathers hearkened not unto me, neither inclined their ear.” In these texts we are taught, that at the end of every seven years the Jews were commanded to let their Hebrew servants go free, and to release all their debtors from their debts. This is called a sabbath, or year of release, and was one of the Jewish sabbaths, which was typical, or a shadow of good things to come, as we are informed by Paul to the Colossians, ii.16,17: “Let no man therefore judge you in meat, or in drink, or in respect of a holy-day, or of the new moon, or of the sabbath days: which are a shadow of things to come; but the body is of Christ.” If then this is a type of time, as well as manner, – and we are expressly told that the Hebrew servants were to be let go free, at the end of every seven years, – so may we not reasonably suppose, that Jesus Christ will deliver his children from their bondage, at the end of seven prophetic years? Surely a shadow must have its substance, and the type must agree with its antitype. How can a believer in the word of God deny the promises here laid down? Will not the antitype be as sure as the type? The first was given to man as a pledge of the future, shadowingforth good things to come, and depended on the obedience of man for its accomplishment. The second is the promise of God, depending not on any contingencies, but is wholly disposed of by the wisdom and power of God. Therefore, I cannot see why I may not have strong faith in this promise, as well as in all others, which God in his good pleasure has seen fit to reveal unto us through shadows and types. {1842 WiM, LTSGJ 13.1}

If this, then, is a correct view of the subject, and time is prefigured, when would the seven years of the antitype begin? I answer, it must begin with the servitude and bondage of the visible people of God; for at the end of seven years they must go free, or there would be no force in the type, and of course no fulfilment in the antitype. Seven prophetic years would be seven times 360, equal to 2520 years. This bondage must begin with the kingdom of Babylon, the first kingdom of Daniel’s four monarchies, which kingdoms were to make war with the saints, and prevail against them, until the Ancient of Days came; and these were to scatter the people of God into all the kingdoms of the earth, and have dominion over them, and  exercise authority upon them. Mark x.42: “But Jesus called them to him, and saith unto them, ye know that they which are accounted to rule over the Gentiles, exercise lordship over them; and their great ones exercise authority upon them.” This was prophesied of by Moses and all the prophets down to John. Acts iii.20-24: “And he shall send Jesus Christ, which before was preached unto you: whom the heaven must receive, until the times of restitution of all things, which God hath spoken by the mouth of all his holy prophets, since the world began. For Moses truly said unto the fathers, a Prophet shall the Lord your God raise up unto you, of your brethren, like unto me; him shall ye hear in all things, whatsoever he shall say unto you. And it shall come to pass, that every soul which will not hear that Prophet, shall be destroyed from among the people. Yea, and all the prophets from Samuel, and those that follow after, as many as have spoken, have likewise foretold of these days.” And the restitution of all things must be at the year of release, when God will send his Son Jesus Christ to restore the earth and all who will then dwell therein, to a state  of purity and blessedness, and bring them into the inheritance of the saints, and shall deliver them from the bondage of corruption into the glorious liberty of the sons of God. These seven years of servitude must include these four kingdoms, Babylon or Nebuchadnezzar’s, which was the head of gold; Media and Persia, Grecia and Rome, which constituted the whole man of sin, from his head to his toes. {1842 WiM, LTSGJ 16.1}

When, then, may we not ask, did the bondage of the children of God begin? I answer, when literal Babylon began to exercise authority over them. In the twenty-second year of Manasseh’s reign, in the year before Christ 677, the last of the ten tribes were carried away, and Israel ceased to be a nation, according to the prophecy of Isaiah, vii.8: “For the head of Syria is Damascus, and the head of Damascus is Rezin: and within three-score and five years shall Ephraim be broken, that it be not a people.” Isaiah prophesied this in the year 742 before Christ, which prophecy was literally fulfilled in sixty-five years afterwards, in the year B. C. 677. Then, too, Manasseh king of Judah was carried a captive into Babylon, and the threatenings of God began upon his people. 2Kings xxi.10-14: “And the Lord spake by his servants the prophets, saying, because Manasseh, king of Judah, hath done these abominations, and hath done wickedly above all that the Amorites did, which were before him, and hath made Judah also to sin with his idols: therefore, thus saith the Lord God of Israel, Behold, I am bringing such evil upon Jerusalem and Judah, that whosoever heareth of it, both his ears shall tingle. And I will stretch over Jerusalem the line of Samaria, and the plummet of the house of Ahab: and I will wipe Jerusalem as a man wipeth a dish, wiping it, and turning it upside down. And I will forsake the remnant of mine inheritance, and deliver them into the hand of their enemies; and they shall become a prey and a spoil to all their enemies.” Also, xxiv.3,4: “Surely at the commandment of the Lord came this upon Judah, to remove them out of his sight, for the sins of Manasseh, according to all that he did; and also for the innocent blood that he shed, (for he filled Jerusalem with innocent blood,) which the Lord would not pardon.” And although Josiah, who was king of Judah after Manasseh, did many good  acts, yet the Lord turned not from the fierceness of his wrath against Judah. 2Kings xxiii.26,27: “Notwithstanding, the Lord turned not from the fierceness of his great wrath, wherewith his anger was kindled against Judah, because of all the provocations that Manasseh had provoked him withal. And the Lord said, I will remove Judah also out of my sight, as I have removed Israel, and will cast off this city Jerusalem which I have chosen, and the house of which I said, My name shall be there.” The decree against Judah, was the same as against Israel. They must be scattered among all nations. It could not be revoked, notwithstanding their repentance and partial reformation. Jeremiah xv.4, – “And I will cause them to be removed into all kingdoms of the earth, because of Manasseh, the son of Hezekiah, king of Judah, for that which he did in Jerusalem,” – tells us of the same thing, that Judah as well as Israel must be made captives. Israel began to be carried away in the days of Hoshea, 722 B. C., and from that time to 1798 after Christ, is exactly 2520 years, or the seven prophetic years. How remarkable, that when the seven years ended, God began to deliver  his church from her bondage, which for ages had been made subject to the kings of the earth. In 1798 the church came out of the wilderness, and began to be delivered from her captivity. But the completion of her slavery to the kingdoms of the earth, is reserved for another period. Beginning B. C., 677 years, seven prophetic years, or 2520 common years, would end in A. D. 1843. Therefore, beginning at the captivity of Manasseh and the final dispersion of the ten tribes of Israel, where God has fixed the time for the dispersion of the people of God and the scattering of the holy people, until the year 1843, will be the end of the seven years, when the acceptable year of the LORD will commence; and, in my humble opinion, the children of God will be delivered from all the evils enumerated by Moses in Leviticus xxvi., and Jeremiah xv.; from war or the sword, from pestilence and famine, from captivity and spoil, from death and corruption; and all will be comforted, and all tears be wiped from off all faces; sighs and sorrows shall cease forever, and there shall be no more curse, for the throne of the Lamb shall be there, and he shall dwell with them, and be  their God, and they shall be his people. This will take place in the acceptable year of the Lord, the antitypical year of release. {1842 WiM, LTSGJ 18.1}

III. This day is typified by the seventh-day sabbath. Let us first notice how the seventh-day sabbath was instituted. “In six days God made the heavens and the earth, and rested from his labors on the seventh day.” He, therefore, hallowed the day and blessed it, and gave it to his people and the world as a sign, token or type, that the world, although filled with sin, and cursed by man’s transgression, yet the world, and the people who are counted worthy to obtain the same inheritance or rest, should in six days be made new, by the great Mediator who is to make all things new. And when the world and the inhabitants therein are purified by the immersion of fire, then would this typical sabbath end, and the last typified sabbath commence. {1842 WiM, LTSGJ 22.1}

This is certainly evident from Paul’s reasoning in the fourth chapter of Hebrews: as also from his expression in Col.ii.16,17. That the sabbath typifies time as well as rest, is as plain to me as that light follows the rays of the sun, or shadows discover the form of the substance. If, then, the seventh day was a rest in the first creation, so must the seventh day in the new creation be a day of rest to the people who are created in Christ Jesus to inherit the new heavens and new earth. Then, if by any means we can find out how long a day is in the sight of the Lord, and can tell how long the world has stood since the fall of man, we can tell as well when the great sabbath will commence, and as easily, as we can tell when our common sabbath will commence, after six days labor and toil. For the whole creation groaneth and travaileth in pain together until now, waiting for the redemption of the day of rest which remains for the people of God. And now let us see if there is any clue by which we can discover these two points. {1842 WiM, LTSGJ 22.2}

  1. What length of time with us, is a day with the Lord? The first evidence I shall bring is in Ps.xc.4: “For a thousand years in thy sight are but as yesterday when it is past, and as a watch in the night.” Let the reader read the whole Psalm, and he will discover that the inspired penman has a prophetic view of the power of death, and destruction of the present race of men on the earth, their afflictions and sorrows, under the wrath of God against sin. He then shows the return of God to our earth, the establishment of his mercy upon the same forever, and that his work and glory should appear unto his servants. It would be natural for those who felt an interest in this work, to inquire how long before this work of mercy would be completed. In order to answer all reasonable inquiries, he shows us that a thousand years, in the sight of God, is but as yesterday, or one day with us. Then, by reasoning from analogy, the saint of God might come to a just conclusion, that as in six days God made the heavens and earth, so in six thousand years he will create, by Jesus Christ, the new heavens and new earth. Again, in 2Peter iii.8,9: “But, beloved, be not ignorant of this one thing, that one day is with the Lord as a thousand years, and a thousand years as one day. The Lord is not slack concerning his promise, as some men count slackness; but is long-suffering to us-ward, not willing that any should perish, but that all should come to repentance.” In this text we are plainly told not to be ignorant of this one thing, that one day with the Lord is as a thousand years with us; and gives us the reason, that he may be long-suffering to usward, that we may come to repentance. He will give us six thousand years to repent in, and then will come the day of the Lord, when we shall live in his sight; or as John expresses it, Rev.xx.6: “Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the first resurrection: on such the second death hath no power, but they shall be priests of God and of Christ, and shall reign with him a thousand years.” These texts to me are sufficient testimony, that a day, in the work of the new creation, is a thousand years. And now, if we can show what age we live in since the work of redemption began, we may come to a satisfactory result when that work will be finished. {1842 WiM, LTSGJ 23.1}

It is said by our chronological writers, that the world was 4004 years old at our era for the birth of Christ. But I think they are not right, into more than 150 years; and I think I can prove by the Bible they are not. In the one article of chronology, for the time of the judges’ rule, from Joshua to Samuel, or to the death of Eli, our chronologers have given but about 295 years, when the Bible, in the history of the judges, gives us 448 years; Paul, in  Acts xiii.20, gives us about the space of 450; and Josephus, the Jewish historian, gives us for judges 451 years. Now, I ask, in all human probability, who is right – our late writers, who only give 295 years, or the history of the judges, which gives us 448 years, corroborated by Paul and Josephus’s testimony? Surely all must agree, that the weight of testimony is in favor of that chronology which makes the year of Christ’s birth, according to our computation, 4157 years after the creation or fall of man. Then, by adding 1843, we have our 6000 years up to the commencing of the day of rest, or the beginning of the seven thousandth year, or the great sabbath, of which our seventh day is but a shadow. What strong evidence is this, that we are now living at the end of the 6000 years, in which the work of redemption must be completed, and the glory of God be revealed in the face of Jesus Christ at his appearing and his kingdom! Let me notice one other circumstance: from the foundation of the world to the confusion of tongues, under Patriarchal government, was 2000 years, or two days; from the confusion of tongues, to the time the Roman kingdom became mistress of the world, through the reign of the Babylonian empire, 2000 years more; and from the rise of the Roman empire to the commencement of Christ’s universal kingdom under the whole heaven, will be 2000 years more, in the year 1843. {1842 WiM, LTSGJ 25.1}

  1. This year of release, and deliverance of the saints from all bondage, death not excepted, is typified in one way more, by the Jubilee, or fiftieth year. It is well known that the Jews were commanded to keep every fiftieth year as a year of redemption from all bondage, debts or dues; persons, lands and tenements were redeemed and restored to the former owners. This is typical of the redemption of the people of God from all captivity, bondage or death, into the glorious liberty of the sons of God; Rom.viii.21; and is also typical of the times of the restitution of all things. Acts iii.21: “Whom the heaven must receive, until the times of restitution of all things, which God hath spoken by the mouth of all his holy prophets, since the world began.” And these jubilees did measure time with as exact measurement as the hand on the clock points to the time of day. {1842 WiM, LTSGJ 27.1}

In order to realize the force of this type, we  must notice that as seven days constitute a sabbath, so seven kinds of sabbath form a complete round of sabbaths, and carry us up to the perfect sabbath in heaven. “Seven sabbaths are complete.” {1842 WiM, LTSGJ 27.2}

1st. Is the seventh-day sabbath. Exod.xxxi.13-17. {1842 WiM, LTSGJ 28.1}

2nd. Is the fiftieth-day sabbath. Levit.xxiii.15,16. {1842 WiM, LTSGJ 28.2}

3rd. Is the seventh week sabbath. Deut.xvi.9,10. {1842 WiM, LTSGJ 28.3}

4th. Is the seventh month sabbath. Levit.xxiii.24,25. {1842 WiM, LTSGJ 28.4}

5th. Is the seventh year sabbath. Levit.xxv.3-5. {1842 WiM, LTSGJ 28.5}

6th. Is the year fiftieth, or jubilee. Levit.xxv.8-13. {1842 WiM, LTSGJ 28.6}

7th. Is the fiftieth jubilee, and may be called the antitype of all other sabbaths. This will take no less than forty-nine times fifty years, which is 2450 years, to bring us to the great Jubilee, of which all others are but the shadows or types. The next question which remains to be settled, is, to know when this time began. {1842 WiM, LTSGJ 28.7}

It is made plain that we are to begin to reckon from the last jubilee kept in regular  succession, and the time the Jews were carried into their 70 years’ captivity and could not keep their jubilees, for their captivity exceeded a jubilee, 20 years. This is the rule given, Levit.xxiii.15: “And ye shall count unto you from the morrow after the sabbath, from the day that ye brought the sheaf of the wave-offering; seven sabbaths shall be complete.” Also the prophecy of Moses, – Levit.xxvi.34,35: “Then shall the land enjoy her sabbaths, as long as it lieth desolate, and ye be in your enemies’ land; even then shall the land rest, and enjoy her sabbaths. As long as it lieth desolate it shall rest; because it did not rest in your sabbaths, when ye dwelt upon it,” – shows us when the land will lie desolate and enjoy her sabbaths, not be possessed or tilled by the people of God exclusively, until the final redemption of the purchased possession in the great Jubilee, when the true Israel of God will all be redeemed. Our Judaizing teachers will tell you that “the Jews did return to their land after seventy years captivity.” I agree; but did they return as in their jubilees? By no means; they were yet slaves and bondmen, and remained so under the several succeeding  kingdoms of Persia, Grecia and Rome, until they were cut off from being the people of God. Isaiah lxv.15: “And ye shall leave your name for a curse unto my chosen: for the Lord God shall slay thee, and call his servants by another name.” Since which time all Christians have been strangers and pilgrims, as their fathers were in the land of promise; for now the promise is, “the meek shall inherit the earth.” It is no more given to the Jew in the flesh; but children of faith, like our father Abraham, are counted for the seed, to whom the promises are now made. There remaineth, therefore, a redemption for the people of God, not to the Jew only, but to all the people of God who are scattered abroad, when the great trumpet shall be blown in the great Jubilee. Isa.xxvii.13: “And it shall come to pass in that day, that the great trumpet shall be blown, and they shall come which were ready to perish in the land of Assyria, and the outcasts in the land of Egypt, and shall worship the Lord in the holy mount at Jerusalem.” Let the reader consult Isa.xviii.3-7. {1842 WiM, LTSGJ 28.8}

Then there is no jubilee until the great trumpet shall be blown, which will gather  the elect people from the four winds of heaven, and deliver the captives, those who are bound in death, as well as those who are under the smarting scourge of the tyrants of the earth; and will give the possession of the earth to the saints, with Christ for their king, and he will possess the kingdom forever, even forever and ever. The land which is given to the saints by promise, would not be inherited until the 2450 years of captivity should be completed, and this must harmonize with the year of release. Now, suppose we begin our time for the great Jubilee, at the time when the Jewish jubilees were broken and could not be kept in their regular order, when they went into their seventy years’ captivity, in the year B. C. 607, before our vulgar era; (see chronology in the first chapter of Daniel;) which 607 years taken from 2450 years, will leave 1843 after the birth of Christ. You may inquire, what will be done in the year 1843? I answer, – 1. The last trumpet must be blown, which ushers in the great Jubilee, which brings in the eternal redemption of the people of God, and secures to them the promised inheritance. It brings liberty to the captives and the opening of theprison to them that are bound. It gives unto them who mourn in Zion, beauty for ashes, and the spirit of joy, for the spirit of heaviness. It gives praise to him who hath planted us as trees of righteousness in his courts in the garden of God. It builds the waste places of Zion, and raises to life and animation the desolations that death has made in former generations. It makes all the then inhabitants of the earth kings and priests unto God and to Christ, and they will reign with him in the eternal kingdom. It redeems the saints from all sin; and takes away the curse from the earth. It wipes away all reproach from the saints, and all that see them will acknowledge them the seed the Lord hath blessed. All the tears of Zion’s children will be wiped from their eyes; and the kingdom, and the greatness of the kingdom under the whole heaven shall be given to the people of the saints of the Most High. {1842 WiM, LTSGJ 30.1}

  1. You will naturally inquire, What will be the situation of the wicked? I answer, God will take vengeance on them in flaming fire; they will consume away in the smoke; they will be as stubble fully dry; he will burn them up, and leave neither father nor son. He will dash them to pieces like a potter’s vessel, and they will be carried away by the indignation of the Almighty, and thrust down to hell in the fierceness of his wrath. Their bodies will be ashes under the feet of the saints, and their spirits confined in the dark pit of wo. At the sight of his glory, they shall howl; and under the rod of his justice, they shall gnash their teeth with madness. Their torment shall be without mitigation, and their hopes be blown away like the dust. They will cry for vexation of spirit, and call aloud, but have none to hear. This will be the lot of those who obey not the gospel, and the inheritance of those who keep not his commandments. {1842 WiM, LTSGJ 32.1}
  2. Now let me inquire, reader, what will be your condition when God rises up to the prey; when he comes forth to save the meek of the earth? Have you less than two years to make your last choice, either for heaven or hell? And are you spending the last moments which mercy gives, in frivolity and sin? Awake, awake! Behold, he cometh! “go you out to meet him.” {1842 WiM, LTSGJ 33.1}

Sent: Tuesday, June 16, 2009 11:19 AM
To: ‘2520’
Subject: RE: Data posted to form 1 of http://www.2520yearprophecy.com/questions.htm

Randy, I made it clear I do not accept all that came out of 1840-1844. 2520 is bogus. You will never convince me. Lets present Jesus as savior and get away from these useless distractions. I have no more time to waste on this. Blessings, SB

From: 2520 [mailto:contact@2520yearprophecy.com]
Sent: Tuesday, June 16, 2009 10:22 AM
Subject: RE: Data posted to form 1 of http://www.2520yearprophecy.com/questions.htm

Dear Mr. SB,

As stated from the outset I had no intention of convincing you. I only provided the data. You have made your own decision. It was you who initiated the contact all that was done was a response. Then in truth you do not accept EGW as a prophet the evidence has been supplied and she did confirm and believe in the information that was on the 1843 and 1850 Charts.  She had stated repeatedly that we have no new message and that the message of 1840-44 was the same message for today. Since you reject this you then by default reject her.  The 2520, Daily and Islam are all a part of that Chart. These are not small matters.

God Bless

Sincerely,

Randy Moeller

www.2520yearprophecy.com
Sent: Tuesday, June 16, 2009 2:50 PM
To: ‘2520’
Subject: RE: Data posted to form 1 of http://www.2520yearprophecy.com/questions.htm

Randy, I accept EGW as a prophet much more than most. It cannot be proved she ENDORSES 2520. Your accusatory condemning statement is not appreciated. You are saying two different things. If you only “provided” the data, then why are you saying I don’t accept EGW? What about the SDA’s who do not accept 2520,  according to you they also do not accept EGW?

My faith in EGW is more confirmed because she does not directly confirm this. You are on a wrong course in condemning your brethren because they don’t believe as you do. Please examine yourself in the light of God’s word.

SB

Answer

Dear Mr. SB,

First when you examine the chart in detail you will see the following:

 

You will note that Christ is in the center of the Chart. Hence when we speak of the Chart we are speaking of the Rock of our Foundation our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.

That in the top right hand corner of that Chart is the 2520. The 2520 was an established truth for them and there was no need for her to comment on it. The 2300 Days was in reference to the rebuilding of Jerusalem so it had a powerful influence on them and that is why it was mentioned over and over again. We now understand even more and that 2300 is part of the 2520 and they both end at the same time.  This does not take anything away from our understanding of the 2300 year prophecy but establishes independently the importance of the 2300 year prophecy. It becomes a separate witness unto it.

 

As stated before EGW about the Chart:

September 23, the Lord showed me that He had stretched out His hand the second time to recover the remnant of His people, and that efforts must be redoubled in this gathering time. In the scattering, Israel was smitten and torn, but now in the gathering time God will heal and bind up His people. In the scattering, efforts made to spread the truth had but little effect, accomplished but little or nothing; but in the gathering, when God has set His hand to gather His people, efforts to spread the truth will have their designed effect. All should be united and zealous in the work. I saw that it was wrong for any to refer to the scattering for examples to govern us now in the gathering; for if God should do no more for us now than He did then, Israel would never be gathered. I have seen that the 1843 chart was directed by the hand of the Lord, and that it should not be altered; that the figures were as He wanted them; that His hand was over and hid a mistake in some of the figures, so that none could see it, until His hand was removed. (EW74)

For I am the LORD, I change not; therefore ye sons of Jacob are not consumed. (Malachi 3:6 KJV)

Our Lord does change nor did He change the Message please note the following quotes as before:

  •        Those who stand as teachers and leaders in our institutions are to be sound in the faith and in the principles of the third angel’s message. God wants His people to know that we have the message as He gave it to us in 1843 and 1844. We knew then what the message meant, and we call upon our people today to obey the word, “Bind up the law among My disciples.” In this world there are but two classes,–the obedient and the disobedient. To which class do we belong? (GCB April 1st 1903)
  • The warning has come: Nothing is to be allowed to come in that will disturb the foundation of the faith upon which we have been building ever since the message came in 1842, 1843, and 1844. I was in this message, and ever since I have been standing before the world, true to the light that God has given us. We do not propose to take our feet off the platform on which they were placed as day by day we sought the Lord with earnest prayer, seeking for light. Do you think that I could give up the light that God has given me? It is to be as the Rock of Ages. (GCB April 6th 1903)
  • We have, as had John, a message to bear of the things which we have seen and heard.God is not giving us a new message.We are to proclaim the message that in 1843 and 1844 brought us out of the other churches. We need the Holy Spirit to kindle in our hearts the zeal and earnestness that were then seen among God’s people. I thank the Lord that there are still living a few who can remember those days, and who know whereof they speak.(RH Jan 19th 1905)
  • The truths that we received in 1841, ’42, ’43, and ’44 are now to be studied and proclaimed. The messages of the first, second, and third angels will in the future be proclaimed with a loud voice. They will be given with earnest determination and in the power of the Spirit.(15MR Ltr 75 1905)
  • All the messages given from 1840-1844 are to be made forcible now, for there are many people who have lost their bearings. The messages are to go to all the churches.  {21MR 437.1}(LTR 54 1906)
  • God bids us give our time and strength to the work of preaching to the people the messages that stirred men and women in 1843 and 1844.  {MR760 30.1}(July 4th 1907)

Sister White makes it abundantly clear that it is God who gave us this message. It is not up to us decide what we want to accept or reject. The message that was given during that time period included the 2520, 2300, 1335, 1290, Islam, Daily and more. If you reject one you reject them all hence you also reject the SOP. You have been given the evidence again.  This chart is representative of the 3 Angels message.

  1.      It brings conviction (Fear of God)
  2. Instruction (Glory to God – change of character)
  3. Judgment

You have been shown that the message of 1840-44 is the foundation message. You have been shown that the 1843 Chart was directed by the hand of the Lord. You have seen the 2520 on the Chart. You have read 6 statements saying that we have no new message and that message from 1840-44 is the same message for today.  The message that was preached is that message. Please read the statement below.

I saw a company who stood well guarded and firm, giving no countenance to those who would unsettle the established faith of the body. God looked upon them with approbation. I was shown three steps– the first, second, and third angels’ messages. Said my accompanying angel, “Woe to him who shall move a block or stir a pin of these messages. The true understanding of these messages is of vital importance. The destiny of souls hangs upon the manner in which they are received.” I was again brought down through these messages, and saw how dearly the people of God had purchased their experience. It had been obtained through much suffering and severe conflict. God had led them along step by step, until He had placed them upon a solid, immovable platform. I saw individuals approach the platform and examine the foundation. Some with rejoicing immediately stepped upon it. Others commenced to find fault with the foundation. They wished improvements made, and then the platform would be more perfect, and the people much happier. Some stepped off the platform to examine it and declared it to be laid wrong. But I saw that nearly all stood firm upon the platform and exhorted those who had stepped off to cease their complaints; for God was the Master Builder, and they were fighting against Him. They recounted the wonderful work of God, which had led them to the firm platform, and in union raised their eyes to heaven and with a loud voice glorified God. This affected some of those who had complained and left the platform, and they with humble look again stepped upon it.  {EW 258.3}

One Last thought:

Those who engage in the solemn work of bearing the third angel’s message, must move out decidedly, and in the Spirit and power of God, fearlessly preach the truth, and let it cut. They should elevate the standard of truth, and urge the people to come up to it. It has been lowered down to meet the people in their condition of darkness and sin. It is the pointed testimony that will bring up the people to decide. A peaceful testimony will not do this. The people have the privilege of listening to this kind of teaching from the pulpits of the day. But God has servants to whom he has entrusted a solemn, fearful message, to bring out and fit up a people for the coming of Christ. There is a great a difference in our faith and that of nominal professors, as the heavens are higher than the earth.  {2SG 299.2}

As stated before I cannot change your mind I can only provide the Data which has been given. The rest is between you the Cross and the Holy Spirit.  There is a platform for us to stand upon I heartily encourage you to stand upon it.

 

God Bless

Sincerely,

Randy Moeller

The Best Medicine

Ever had a headache? Silly question; Right?! Try this. Drink a couple glasses of water and put your feet in a pail of comfortably-hot water with a cool cloth on your head. Try it. It just may work.

Doctor after doctor has recommended that if most of their patients would just drink more water, most of their health problems would disappear. How about you? Visualize your daily water intake by using a two-quart pitcher and cup, or drinking from a two-quart jar.

Forcing the body to work with insufficient amounts of fluid is like trying to wash the dinner dishes in a cupful of water. When you don’t drink enough water, the body must excrete wastes in a more concentrated form, causing body odor, bad breath, and unpleasant smelling urine. If wastes from the body aren’t eliminated as rapidly as they should be then there is no way that we can feel as good and energetic as we should.

Water gives your body the internal shower that it needs each day. We should drink enough to keep the urine pale during the day. The body loses about 10-12 cups of water through the skin, lungs, and elimination. Food provides two to four cups of water, leaving us six to eight glasses of water to drink.

Get into the habit of drinking upon rising, midmorning, midafternoon, and early evening. Add a twist of lemon for a little flavor.

When the sodas are passed around or when the waitress hands you a glass of water and then asks you what you would like to drink, just say, Thank you. Waters fine. Its not only better for you but its certainly a lot cheaper.


Delicious, no sugar Apple Pie

9 c. sliced apples
1 c apple juice concentrate
3 T cornstarch
3/4 tsp. coriander or apple pie seasoning of your choice.
1/4 tsp. salt
1/2 c. raisins or dates (opt.)

Wash, core and slice apples. Put first two ingredients in saucepan and cook for 10 minutes until apples are soft. Mix remaining ingredients in small bowl, stir into apples. Cook two minutes more. Spoon into unbaked pie shell. Cover with top crust or lattice. Bake at 350O f. for 45-60 minutes. For an attractive, shiny glaze, brush orange juice concentrate over the crust after removing pie from the oven. Serve hot or cold.

Yield: 1 rounded 9″ pie

Flaky Wheat-Oat Pie Crust

1/3 c. oil
1/2 c. warm water
1 T. liquid lecithin
1 c. whole wheat flour
l c. oat flour
1 tsp. salt

Blend in blender 1 cup of oats to make the oat flour. If you can’t get lecithin, then leave it out, but it does make the crust flakier. Try part whole wheat and part white until you are comfortable with the results. In a bowl, beat well first three ingredients with a fork. In another bowl, stir together flours and salt. Add liquids to the dry, stirring just enough until dough is formed. Do not overmix because crust will be tough.

Place plastic wrap over wet counter and half of dough in the center then roll with another piece of plastic on top of the dough. Remove top plastic and flip the dough and bottom plastic over the pie plate. Pull off plastic slowly, repeat for the top crust, roll edges and flute. Whole Wheat crust browns faster so you may need to put foil around the edges towards the end of the baking time.

Makes good crackers; roll thin right on cookie sheet, cut dough, prick with a fork and watch carefully as you bake.

The reward of a thing well done is to have done it. Emerson

A candle looses nothing of its light by lighting another candle.

BEGINNING OF THE END

Please understand that in what I am putting forth here I in no way intend to minimize the horribleness of the tragedy that has occurred. My heart is rent, my prayers ascend to God for the bereaved and terrified victims of this cruel assault. This is the kind of thing you can expect from the cruel god of this world–Satan! (2 Cor.4:4)

I urge you to in no way grant him your allegiance! Nothing is an accident in these closing days of the Great Controversy.

ANCIENT PROPHETIC WARNINGS

 Zephaniah 1:16 A day of the trumpet and alarm against the fenced cities, and against the high towers. Isaiah 30:25 . . . in the day of the great slaughter, when the towers fall.

What We Saw Tuesday September 11, 2001

100 YEAR OLD PROPHETIC WARNING

Read the warning Found in Testimonies Volume 9 beginning on pg. 11 !

Catastrophe-proof Buildings

Will Become Ashes

I have seen the most costly structures in buildings erected and
supposed to be fireproof, and just as Sodom perished in the flames of God’s vengeance so will these proud structures become ashes. . . . The flattering monuments of men’s greatness will be crumbled in the dust even before the last great destruction comes upon the world.–3SM 418 (1901).

   God is withdrawing His Spirit from the wicked cities, which have become as the cities of the antediluvian world and as Sodom and Gomorrah. . . . Costly mansions, marvels of architectural skill, will be destroyed without a moment’s notice when the Lord sees that the owners have passed the boundaries of forgiveness. The destruction by fire of the stately buildings, supposed to be fireproof, is an illustration of how in a short time earth’s architecture will lie in ruins.–TDG 152 (1902).

   New York City

God has not executed His wrath without mercy. His hand is stretched out still. His message must be given in Greater New York. The people must be shown how it is possible for God, by a touch of His hand, to destroy the property they have gathered together against the last great day.–3MR 310, 311 (1902).

  I have no light in particular in regard to what is coming on New York, only that I know that one day the great buildings there will be thrown down by the turning and overturning of God’s power. . . . Death will come in all places.  This is why I am so anxious for our cities to be warned .–RH July 5, 1906.

    On one occasion, when in New York City, I was in the night season called upon to behold buildings rising story after story toward heaven. These buildings were warranted to be fireproof, and they were erected to glorify their owners and builders. Higher and still higher these buildings rose, and in them the most costly material was used. . . .  The scene that next passed before me was an alarm of fire. Men looked at the lofty and supposedly fireproof buildings and said: “They are perfectly safe.” But these buildings were consumed as if made of pitch. The fire engines could do nothing to stay the destruction. The firemen were unable to operate the engines.–9T 12, 13 (1909).

The above statements were from the pen of the Lord’s messenger E.G. White 100 years ago.

Notice the ancient prophet.

Jeremiah 44:4 Howbeit I sent unto you all my servants the prophets, rising early and sending them, saying, Oh, do not this abominable thing that I hate.

Jeremiah 25:5 They said, Turn ye again now every one from his evil way, and from the evil of your doings, and dwell in the land that the LORD hath given unto you and to your fathers for ever and ever: 6 And go not after other gods to serve them, and to worship them, and provoke me not to anger with the works of your hands; and I will do you no hurt.

                                                                Before & after

What Ellen White Saw 100 Years Ago

11MR 361 In the night I was, I thought, in a room but not in my own house. I was in a city, where I knew not, and I heard expression after expression. I rose up quickly in bed, and saw from my window large balls of fire. Jetting out were sparks, in the form of arrows, and buildings were being consumed, and in a very few minutes the entire block of buildings was falling and the screeching and mournful groans came distinctly to my ears. I cried out, in my raised position, to learn what was happening: Where am I? And where are our family circle? Then I awoke. But I could not tell where I was for I was in another place than home. I said, Oh Lord, where am I and what shall I do? It was a voice that spoke, “Be not afraid. Nothing shall harm you.”

I have seen the most costly structures in buildings erected and supposed to be fireproof, and just as Sodom perished in the flames of God’s vengeance so will these proud structures become ashes. . . . The flattering monuments of men’s greatness will be crumbled in the dust even before the last great destruction comes upon the world. [LDE 111]

The destruction by fire of the stately buildings, supposed to be fireproof, is an illustration of how in a short time earth’s architecture will lie in ruins. [LDE 112]

Men will continue to erect expensive buildings, costing millions of money. Special attention will be called to their architectural beauty and the firmness and solidity with which they are constructed, but the Lord has instructed me that despite the unusual firmness and expensive display, these buildings will share the fate of the temple in Jerusalem. [LDE 112]

Other Statements

The ungodly cities of our world are to be swept away by the besom of destruction. In the calamities that are now befalling immense buildings and large portions of cities, God is showing us what will come upon the whole earth. He has told us, “Now learn a parable of the fig tree; When his branch is yet tender, and putteth forth leaves, ye know that summer is nigh: so likewise ye, when ye shall see all these things, know that it [the coming of the Son of man] is near, even at the doors.” Matthew 24: 32, 33. CH 268 (1902)

Already His judgments have begun to fall upon the inhabitants of the land. He can touch the largest so-called fireproof buildings, and in two or three hours they are as nothingness, burned to the ground. PM 190 (1902)

Other Things Ellen White Said

O that God’s people had a sense of the impending destruction of thousands of cities, now almost given to idolatry. [LDE 111] Evangelism 29 (1903).

We shall see troubles on all sides. Thousands of ships will be hurled into the depths of the sea. Navies will go down, and human lives will be sacrificed by millions. Fires will break out unexpectedly, and no human effort will be able to quench them. The palaces of earth will be swept away in the fury of the flames. Disasters by rail will become more and more frequent; confusion, collision, and death without a moment’s warning will occur on the great lines of travel. The end is near, probation is closing. Oh, let us seek God while He may be found, call upon Him while He is near! [The Signs of the Times, April 21, 1890]

The world over, cities are becoming hotbeds of vice. On every hand are the sights and sounds of evil. Everywhere are enticements to sensuality and dissipation. The tide of corruption and crime is continually swelling. Every day brings the record of violence, –robberies, murders, suicides, and crimes unnamable.

Dangers of City Life

Life in the cities is false and artificial. The intense passion for money getting, the whirl of excitement and pleasure seeking, the thirst for display, the luxury and extravagance, all are forces that, with the great masses of mankind, are turning the mind from life’s true purpose. They are opening the door to a thousand evils. Upon the youth they have almost irresistible power. CL 5-6 (1905)

But erelong there will be such strife and confusion in the cities, that those who wish to leave them will not be able. We must be preparing for these issues. This is the light that is given me.–General Conference Bulletin, April 6, 1903.

The work of the people of God is to prepare for the events of the future, which will soon come upon them with blinding force. In the world gigantic monopolies will be formed. Men will bind themselves together in unions that will wrap them in the folds of the enemy. A few men will combine to grasp all the means to be obtained in certain lines of business. Trades unions will be formed, and those who refuse to join these unions will be marked men.–Letter 26, 1903.

There are not many, even among educators and statesmen, who comprehend the causes that underlie the present state of society. Those who hold the reins of government are not able to solve the problem of moral corruption, poverty, pauperism, and increasing crime. They are struggling in vain to place business operations on a more secure basis. 9 TESTIMONIES 13 (1909)

Through spiritualism, Satan appears as a benefactor of the race, healing the diseases of the people and professing to present a new and more exalted system of religious faith; but at the same time he works as a destroyer. His temptations are leading multitudes to ruin. Intemperance dethrones reason; sensual indulgence, strife, and bloodshed follow. Satan delights in war, for it excites the worst passions of the soul and then sweeps into eternity its victims steeped in vice and blood. It is his object to incite the nations to war against one another; for he can thus divert the minds of the people from the work of preparation to stand in the day of God.

Satan’s Cruel Work

“Satan works through the elements also to garner his harvest of unprepared souls. He has studied the secrets of the laboratories of nature, and he uses all his power to control the elements as far as God allows. . . .

While appearing to the children of men as a great physician who can heal all their maladies, he will bring disease and disaster, until populous cities are reduced to ruin and desolation. Even now he is at work. In accidents and calamities by sea and by land, in great conflagrations, in fierce tornadoes and terrific hailstorms, in tempests, floods, cyclones, tidal waves, and earthquakes, in every place and in a thousand forms, Satan is exercising his power. He sweeps away the ripening harvest, and famine and distress follow. He imparts to the air a deadly taint, and thousands perish by the pestilence. These visitations are to become more and more frequent and disastrous. Destruction will be upon both man and beast. GREAT CONTROVERSY  589-590 (1888)

Tsunami December 26 2004: Words fail us! 

05 KATRINA! RITA!

06 Landslides, Fires, Floods, and on and on!

07 Fires, Floods, more trouble.

08 More Earthquakes. Increasing Financial Problems.

 May 3, Myanmar: Cyclone Nargis hits the Irrawaddy Delta and the city of Yangon, killing about 78,000 people. Most of the deaths and destruction were caused by a 12-foot-high tidal wave that formed during the storm. Cyclone Nargis is the worst natural disaster since the tsunami in 2004.

 May 12, China: over 67,000 people die and hundreds of thousands more are injured when a 7.9 magnitude earthquake strikes Sichuan, Gansu, and Yunnan Provinces in western China. Nearly 900 students are trapped when Juyuan Middle School in the Sichuan Province collapses from the quake. On May 19, 158 rescue workers are killed in landslides caused by rain and floods. On May 27, 150,000 people are evacuated from the Sichuan Province in anticipation of major floods.

09 Haiti Earthquake. One of the worst ever.

10 Volcanoes

10 Terrible Oil Spill

03/2011: Japan reels under earthquake and Tsunamis: Thousands dead!

Read: “Prophet of the End”

Story of Jesus 1


The Birth of Jesus

In the little town of Nazareth, nestled among the hills of Galilee, was the home of Joseph and Mary, who were afterward known as the earthly parents of Jesus.

Now Joseph was of the lineage, or family, of David; and so, when a decree was sent out for the people to be taxed, he had to go to Bethlehem, the city of David, to have his name enrolled. This was a toilsome journey, as people traveled in those times. Mary, who went with her husband, was very weary as she climbed the hill on which Bethlehem stands.

How she longed for a comfortable place in which to rest! But the inns were already full. The rich and proud were well cared for, while these humble travelers had to find rest in a rude building where cattle were sheltered.

Joseph and Mary possessed little of earth’s riches, but they had the love of God, and this made them rich in contentment and peace. They were children of the heavenly King, who was about to give them a wonderful honor.

Angels had been watching them while they were on their journey, and when night came on, and they went to rest, they were not left alone. Angels were still with them.

There, in that lowly shed, Jesus the Saviour was born and laid in a manger. In that rude cradle lay the Son of the Highest–He whose presence had filled the courts of Heaven with glory.

Before He came to the earth, Jesus was the Commander of the angel hosts. The brightest and most exalted of the sons of the morning heralded His glory at the creation. They veiled their faces before Him as He sat upon His throne. They cast their crowns at His feet, and sang His triumphs as they beheld His greatness.

Yet this glorious Being loved the poor sinner, and took upon Him the form of a servant, that He might suffer and die for us.

Jesus might have remained at the Father’s side, wearing the kingly crown and the royal robe; but for our sake He chose to exchange the riches of Heaven for the poverty of earth.

He chose to leave His station of high command, to leave the angels who loved Him. The adoration of the heavenly throng He chose to exchange for mockery and abuse by wicked men. From love to us, He accepted a life of hardship and a death of shame.

All this Christ did to show how much God loves us. He lived on earth to show how we may honor God by obedience to His will. He did this so that by following His example we may at last dwell with Him in His heavenly home.

The priests and rulers among the Jews were not ready to welcome Jesus. They knew that the Saviour was soon to come, but they expected Him to be a mighty king who would make them rich and great. They were too proud to think of the Messiah as being a helpless child.

So when Christ was born, God did not reveal it to them. He sent the glad news to some shepherds who kept their flocks on the hills around Bethlehem.

These were good men, and as they watched their sheep by night, they talked together about the promised Saviour, and prayed so earnestly for His coming that God sent bright messengers from His own throne of light to teach them.

“And, lo, the angel of the Lord came upon them, and the glory of the Lord shone round about them: and they were sore afraid.

“And the angel said unto them, Fear not: for, behold, I bring you good tidings of great joy, which shall be to all people. For unto you is born this day in the city of David a Saviour, which is Christ the Lord.

“And this shall be a sign unto you; Ye shall find the babe wrapped in swaddling clothes, lying in a manger.

“And suddenly there was with the angel a multitude of the heavenly host praising God, and saying, Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace, good will toward men.

“And it came to pass, as the angels were gone away from them into heaven, the shepherds said one to another, Let us now go even unto Bethlehem, and see this thing which is come to pass, which the Lord hath made known unto us.

“And they came with haste, and found Mary, and Joseph, and the babe lying in a manger. And when they had seen it, they made known abroad the saying which was told them concerning this child.

“And all they that heard it wondered at those things which were told them by the shepherds. But Mary kept all these things, and pondered them in her heart.” Luke 2:9-19.

 

The Story of Jesus

For Younger Readers:

The Story of Jesus

Audio MP3s

Story-JesusMP3s/01-SOJ.mp3

Story-JesusMP3s/02-SOJ.mp3

Story-JesusMP3s/03-SOJ.mp3

Story-JesusMP3s/04-SOJ.mp3

Story-JesusMP3s/05-SOJ.mp3

Story-JesusMP3s/06-SOJ.mp3

Story-JesusMP3s/07-SOJ.mp3

Story-JesusMP3s/08-SOJ.mp3

Story-JesusMP3s/09-SOJ.mp3

Story-JesusMP3s/10-SOJ.mp3

Story-JesusMP3s/11-SOJ.mp3

Story-JesusMP3s/12-SOJ.mp3

Story-JesusMP3s/13-SOJ.mp3

Story-JesusMP3s/14-SOJ.mp3

Story-JesusMP3s/15-SOJ.mp3

Story-JesusMP3s/16-SOJ.mp3

Story-JesusMP3s/17-SOJ.mp3

Story-JesusMP3s/18-SOJ.mp3

Story-JesusMP3s/19-SOJ.mp3

Story-JesusMP3s/20-SOJ.mp3

Story-JesusMP3s/21-SOJ.mp3

Story-JesusMP3s/22-SOJ.mp3

Story-JesusMP3s/23-SOJ.mp3

Story-JesusMP3s/24-SOJ.mp3

Story-JesusMP3s/25-SOJ.mp3

Story-JesusMP3s/26-SOJ.mp3

Story-JesusMP3s/27-SOJ.mp3

Story-JesusMP3s/28-SOJ.mp3

Story-JesusMP3s/29-SOJ.mp3

Story-JesusMP3s/30-SOJ.mp3

Story-JesusMP3s/31-SOJ.mp3

Story-JesusMP3s/32-SOJ.mp3

The Defense

Large collection of defense articles on Ellen White
and the Spirit of Prophecy.

  1. L. Andreasen Speaks about Ellen White Excerpts transcribed from an actual recorded sermon from 1955. Hear this sermon in MP3!

Her Calling and Her Ministry: Her call in her own words, her work, how she worked,  how the testimonies were given, the proper use of the testimonies, her last messages, her final days.

Defending the Spirit of Prophecy: One of the most complete books on the various attacks being made on the validity of the writings.

Ellen White: Critics and Criticism: Parts 1-2 By T. Housel Jemison: Anyone acquainted with the story of Jesus recognizes immediately that He was the object of bitter criticisms. Even a perfect life, an unmarred ministry, could not escape the critics thrust.

Seventh-day Adventism The Spirit Behind the Church: A Critique of the Jeremiah Films Video: Bob Pickle. (Off site link)

How God Protected Ellen Whites Writings: The manner in which God protects His Inspired Writings, in spite of repeated attacks by the enemy, is incredible.

Searching for Changes in the Testimonies:Answering plainly the charge that the critics are making that: The Testimonies are full of changes, and all those changes have radically changed its meaning. Those changes were made by evil men at the Review office. Ellen White may not have known what was happening.

Did Someone Change E W’s Writings?A response to those who are claiming that others manipulated or changed the books an articles without the knowledge of the author.

The Walter Rea Attack: What is this Walter Rea issue all about? Why is it being done? How should we respond to it?

The Plagiarism Charge: eBook. Ellen White did NOT Plagiarize Here are the Facts to Prove it!

The Secret Writers Charge: The secret writers theory is fictitious, impossible, and a vicious attack on Ellen White and God.

Dudley Marvin Canright: Amazing Story: Nearly all detracting material used against Ellen White and her writings came from one source. Learn the Truth about that source!

“There are those who say, “Someone manipulates her writings.” I acknowledge the charge. It is One who is mighty in counsel, One who presents before me the condition of things.” Letter 52, 1906, p. 9. (To Brother and Sister Farnsworth, January 29, 1906.)  1MR30.

“Wherefore then were ye not afraid to speak against my servant?” Numbers 12:8

“Saying, Touch not mine anointed, and do my prophets no harm.”  Psalm 105:15

Ellen Gould (Harmon) White History & Biography

Prophet of the End One of the Most Astounding True Stories of Modern Times! Here You will Thrill to the Amazing History of a Young Girl– Unable to Write a Sentence or Walk Out the Door Unsupported–Yet Destined to Travel Across Continents –and Write More Than Most Have Ever Written!

Christian Experience and Views – eBook: Published in 1851

Supplement to Christian Experiences and Views – eBook: Published in 1854

“My Christian Experience, Views and Labors” Published in 1860. With MP3 Audio!

The First Visions: Broadsides & Letters – eBook: The original letters and publications from 1846, 1847, 1849. 

A Brief Biography: The main points of her life in brief.  

A Prophet Among You: eBook T. Housel Jemison:  A study on the reasons for, and the function of, the prophetic gift in both ancient and modern times.

Messenger of the Lord:  Herbert E. Douglass: The Prophetic Ministry of Ellen White.

Believe His Prophets:  Denton Edward Rebok:

Building confidence in the messages God has seen fit to give to His people in these the last days of this world’s history.

The Abiding Gift of Prophecy: eBook A. G. Daniells:

 Dealing with the divine provision for the abiding of the gift of prophecy in God’s true church in all ages and dispensations.

There Shines a Light: eBook:   Arthur W Spalding

The Great 2nd Advent Movement: J. N. Loughborough: Download and read for yourself an eye-witness account of the little known but amazing story of the greatest religious awakening of modern times.

Spiritual Gifts eBook & online: J. N. Loughborough:  Understanding and appreciating the Prophetic Gift.

The Study of the Testimonies eBook & online: J. N. Loughborough: 

A series presented at the 1893 General Conference Session regarding the benefits of the Testimonies of the Spirit.

Heavenly Visions: eBook  A collection of articles dealing with the Advent Movement and Spirit of Prophecy by Elder Loughborough and others. Many eye-witness accounts of the supernatural aspects of the visions of Ellen White. This Book includes material by W. A. Spicer and other authors.

The Visions of Mrs. E. G. White: eBook: Manifestation of the Spiritual Gifts, According to the Scriptures. Uriah Smith: 1868 – Includes many answers to objections written by a contemporary of Ellen White.

Last Days of Ellen White

HARVESTIME BOOKS

– Box 300 –
ALTAMONT, TN 37301 USA

The Last Crisis:

Here is a Warning Written over 100 years ago and found in Testimonies Volume 9 – starting on pg. 11!

We are living in the time of the end. The fast-fulfilling signs of the times declare that the coming of Christ is near at hand. The days in which we live are solemn and important. The Spirit of God is gradually but surely being withdrawn from the earth. Plagues and judgments are already falling upon the despisers of the grace of God. The calamities by land and sea, the unsettled state of society, the alarms of war, are portentous. They forecast approaching events of the greatest magnitude. {9T 11.1}

The agencies of evil are combining their forces and consolidating. They are strengthening for the last great crisis. Great changes are soon to take place in our world, and the final movements will be rapid ones.
The condition of things in the world shows that troublous times are right upon us. The daily papers are full of indications of a terrible conflict in the near future. Bold robberies are of frequent occurrence. Strikes are common. Thefts and murders are committed on every hand. Men possessed of demons are taking the lives of men, women, and little children. Men have become infatuated with vice, and every species of evil prevails.

The enemy has succeeded in perverting justice and in filling men’s hearts with the desire for selfish gain. “Justice standeth afar off: for truth is fallen in the street, and equity cannot enter.” Isaiah 59:14. In the great cities there are multitudes living in poverty and wretchedness, well-nigh destitute of food, shelter, and clothing; while in the same cities are those who have more than heart could wish, who live luxuriously, spending their money on richly furnished houses, on personal adornment, or worse still, upon the gratification of sensual appetites, upon liquor, tobacco, and other things that destroy the powers of the brain, unbalance the mind, and debase the soul. The cries of starving humanity are coming up before God, while by every species of oppression and extortion men are piling up colossal fortunes.

On one occasion, when in New York City, I was in the night season called upon to behold buildings rising story after story toward heaven. These buildings were warranted to be fireproof, and they were erected to glorify the owners and builders. Higher and still higher these buildings rose, and in them the most costly material was used. Those to whom these buildings belonged were not asking themselves: “How can we best glorify God?” The Lord was not in their thoughts.

I thought: “Oh, that those who are thus investing their means could see their course as God sees it! They are piling up magnificent buildings, but how foolish in the sight of the Ruler of the universe is their planning and devising. They are not studying with all the powers of heart and mind how they may glorify God. They have lost sight of this, the first duty of man.”

As these lofty buildings went up, the owners rejoiced with ambitious pride that they had money to use in gratifying self and provoking the envy of their neighbors. Much of the money that they thus invested had been obtained through exaction, through grinding down the poor. They forgot that in heaven an account of every business transaction is kept; every unjust deal, every fraudulent act, is there recorded. The time is coming when in their fraud and insolence men will reach a point that the Lord will not permit them to pass, and they will learn that there is a limit to the forbearance of Jehovah.

The scene that next passed before me was an alarm of fire. Men looked at the lofty and supposedly fire-proof buildings and said: “They are perfectly safe.” But these buildings were consumed as if made of pitch. The fire engines could do nothing to stay the destruction. The firemen were unable to operate the engines.

I am instructed that when the Lord’s time comes, should no change have taken place in the hearts of proud, ambitious human beings, men will find that the hand that had been strong to save will be strong to destroy. No earthly power can stay the hand of God. No material can be used in the erection of buildings that will preserve them from destruction when God’s appointed time comes to send retribution on men for their disregard of His law and for their selfish ambition.

There are not many, even among educators and statesmen, who comprehend the causes that underlie the present state of society. Those who hold the reins of government are not able to solve the problem of moral corruption, poverty, pauperism, and increasing crime. They are struggling in vain to place business operations on a more secure basis. If men would give more heed to the teaching of God’s word, they would find a solution of the problems that perplex them.

The Scriptures describe the condition of the world just before Christ’s second coming. Of the men who by robbery and extortion are amassing great riches, it is written: “Ye have heaped treasure together for the last days. Behold, the hire of the laborers who have reaped down your fields, which is of you kept back by fraud, crieth: and the cries of them which have reaped are entered into the ears of the Lord of Sabbaoth. Ye have lived in pleasure on the earth, and been wanton; ye have nourished your hearts, as in a day of slaughter. Ye have condemned and killed the just; and he doth not resist you.” James 5:3-6. {9T 13.4}

But who reads the warnings given by the fast-fulfilling signs of the times? What impression is made upon worldlings? What change is seen in their attitude? No more than was seen in the attitude of the inhabitants of the Noachian world. Absorbed in worldly business and pleasure, the antediluvians “knew not until the Flood came, and took them all away.” Matthew 24:39. They had heaven-sent warnings, but they refused to listen. And today the world, utterly regardless of the warning voice of God, is hurrying on to eternal ruin.

The world is stirred with the spirit of war. The prophecy of the eleventh chapter of Daniel has nearly reached its complete fulfillment. Soon the scenes of trouble spoken of in the prophecies will take place.

“Behold, the Lord maketh the earth empty, and maketh it waste, and turneth it upside down, and scattereth abroad the inhabitants thereof. . . . Because they have transgressed the laws, changed the ordinance, broken the everlasting covenant. Therefore hath the curse devoured the earth, and they that dwell therein are desolate. . . . The mirth of tabrets ceaseth, the noise of them that rejoice endeth, the joy of the harp ceaseth.” Isaiah 24:1-8.

“Alas for the day! for the day of the Lord is at hand, and as a destruction from the Almighty shall it come. . . . The seed is rotten under their clods, the garners are laid desolate, the barns are broken down, for the corn is withered. How do the beasts groan! the herds of cattle are perplexed, because they have no pasture; yea, the flocks of sheep are made desolate.” “The vine is dried up, and the fig tree languisheth; the pomegranate tree, the palm tree also, and the apple tree, even all the trees of the field, are withered: because joy is withered away from the sons of men.” Joel 1:15-18, 12.

“I am pained at my very heart; . . . I cannot hold my peace, because thou has heard, O my soul, the sound of the trumpet, the alarm of war. Destruction upon destruction is cried; for the whole land is spoiled.” Jeremiah 4:19, 20.

“I beheld the earth, and, lo, it was without form, and void; and the heavens, and they had no light. I beheld the mountains, and, lo, they trembled, and all the hills moved lightly. I beheld, and, lo, there was no man, and all the birds of the heavens were fled. I beheld, and, lo, the fruitful place was a wilderness, and all the cities thereof were broken down.” Verses 23-26.

“Alas! for that day is great, so that none is like it: it is even the time of Jacob’s trouble; but he shall be saved out of it.” Jeremiah 30:7.

Not all in this world have taken sides with the enemy against God. Not all have become disloyal. There are a faithful few who are true to God; for John writes: “Here are they that keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus.” Revelation 14:12. Soon the battle will be waged fiercely between those who serve God and those who serve Him not. Soon everything that can be shaken will be shaken, that those things that cannot be shaken may remain.

Satan is a diligent Bible student. He knows that his time is short, and he seeks at every point to counterwork the work of the Lord upon this earth. It is impossible to give any idea of the experience of the people of God who shall be alive upon the earth when celestial glory and a repetition of the persecutions of the past are blended. They will walk in the light proceeding from the throne of God. By means of the angels there will be constant communication between heaven and earth. And Satan, surrounded by evil angels, and claiming to be God, will work miracles of all kinds, to deceive, if possible, the very elect. God’s people will not find their safety in working miracles, for Satan will counterfeit the miracles that will be wrought. God’s tried and tested people will find their power in the sign spoken of in Exodus 31:12-18. They are to take their stand on the living word: “It is written.” This is the only foundation upon which they can stand securely. Those who have broken their covenant with God will in that day be without God and without hope.

The worshipers of God will be especially distinguished by their regard for the fourth commandment, since this is the sign of God’s creative power and the witness to His claim upon man’s reverence and homage. The wicked will be distinguished by their efforts to tear down the Creator’s memorial and to exalt the institution of Rome. In the issue of the conflict all Christendom will be divided into two great classes, those who keep the commandments of God and the faith of Jesus, and those who worship the beast and his image, and receive his mark. Although church and state will unite their power to compel all, “both small and great, rich and poor, free and bond,” to receive the mark of the beast, yet the people of God will not receive it. Revelation 13:16. The prophet of Patmos beholds “them that had gotten the victory over the beast, and over his image, and over his mark, and over the number of his name, stand on the sea of glass, having the harps of God,” and singing the song of Moses and the Lamb. Revelation 15:2.

Fearful tests and trials await the people of God. The spirit of war is stirring the nations from one end of the earth to the other. But in the midst of the time of trouble that is coming,–a time of trouble such as has not been since there was a nation,–God’s chosen people will stand unmoved. Satan and his host cannot destroy them, for angels that excel in strength will protect them.

God’s word to His people is: “Come out from among them,

Here is a Warning Written over 100 years ago and found in Testimonies Volume 9 – starting on pg. 11!

We are living in the time of the end. The fast-fulfilling signs of the times declare that the coming of Christ is near at hand. The days in which we live are solemn and important. The Spirit of God is gradually but surely being withdrawn from the earth. Plagues and judgments are already falling upon the despisers of the grace of God. The calamities by land and sea, the unsettled state of society, the alarms of war, are portentous. They forecast approaching events of the greatest magnitude. {9T 11.1}

The agencies of evil are combining their forces and consolidating. They are strengthening for the last great crisis. Great changes are soon to take place in our world, and the final movements will be rapid ones.
The condition of things in the world shows that troublous times are right upon us. The daily papers are full of indications of a terrible conflict in the near future. Bold robberies are of frequent occurrence. Strikes are common. Thefts and murders are committed on every hand. Men possessed of demons are taking the lives of men, women, and little children. Men have become infatuated with vice, and every species of evil prevails.

The enemy has succeeded in perverting justice and in filling men’s hearts with the desire for selfish gain. “Justice standeth afar off: for truth is fallen in the street, and equity cannot enter.” Isaiah 59:14. In the great cities there are multitudes living in poverty and wretchedness, well-nigh destitute of food, shelter, and clothing; while in the same cities are those who have more than heart could wish, who live luxuriously, spending their money on richly furnished houses, on personal adornment, or worse still, upon the gratification of sensual appetites, upon liquor, tobacco, and other things that destroy the powers of the brain, unbalance the mind, and debase the soul. The cries of starving humanity are coming up before God, while by every species of oppression and extortion men are piling up colossal fortunes.

On one occasion, when in New York City, I was in the night season called upon to behold buildings rising story after story toward heaven. These buildings were warranted to be fireproof, and they were erected to glorify the owners and builders. Higher and still higher these buildings rose, and in them the most costly material was used. Those to whom these buildings belonged were not asking themselves: “How can we best glorify God?” The Lord was not in their thoughts.

I thought: “Oh, that those who are thus investing their means could see their course as God sees it! They are piling up magnificent buildings, but how foolish in the sight of the Ruler of the universe is their planning and devising. They are not studying with all the powers of heart and mind how they may glorify God. They have lost sight of this, the first duty of man.”

As these lofty buildings went up, the owners rejoiced with ambitious pride that they had money to use in gratifying self and provoking the envy of their neighbors. Much of the money that they thus invested had been obtained through exaction, through grinding down the poor. They forgot that in heaven an account of every business transaction is kept; every unjust deal, every fraudulent act, is there recorded. The time is coming when in their fraud and insolence men will reach a point that the Lord will not permit them to pass, and they will learn that there is a limit to the forbearance of Jehovah.

The scene that next passed before me was an alarm of fire. Men looked at the lofty and supposedly fire-proof buildings and said: “They are perfectly safe.” But these buildings were consumed as if made of pitch. The fire engines could do nothing to stay the destruction. The firemen were unable to operate the engines.

I am instructed that when the Lord’s time comes, should no change have taken place in the hearts of proud, ambitious human beings, men will find that the hand that had been strong to save will be strong to destroy. No earthly power can stay the hand of God. No material can be used in the erection of buildings that will preserve them from destruction when God’s appointed time comes to send retribution on men for their disregard of His law and for their selfish ambition.

There are not many, even among educators and statesmen, who comprehend the causes that underlie the present state of society. Those who hold the reins of government are not able to solve the problem of moral corruption, poverty, pauperism, and increasing crime. They are struggling in vain to place business operations on a more secure basis. If men would give more heed to the teaching of God’s word, they would find a solution of the problems that perplex them.

The Scriptures describe the condition of the world just before Christ’s second coming. Of the men who by robbery and extortion are amassing great riches, it is written: “Ye have heaped treasure together for the last days. Behold, the hire of the laborers who have reaped down your fields, which is of you kept back by fraud, crieth: and the cries of them which have reaped are entered into the ears of the Lord of Sabbaoth. Ye have lived in pleasure on the earth, and been wanton; ye have nourished your hearts, as in a day of slaughter. Ye have condemned and killed the just; and he doth not resist you.” James 5:3-6. {9T 13.4}

But who reads the warnings given by the fast-fulfilling signs of the times? What impression is made upon worldlings? What change is seen in their attitude? No more than was seen in the attitude of the inhabitants of the Noachian world. Absorbed in worldly business and pleasure, the antediluvians “knew not until the Flood came, and took them all away.” Matthew 24:39. They had heaven-sent warnings, but they refused to listen. And today the world, utterly regardless of the warning voice of God, is hurrying on to eternal ruin.

The world is stirred with the spirit of war. The prophecy of the eleventh chapter of Daniel has nearly reached its complete fulfillment. Soon the scenes of trouble spoken of in the prophecies will take place.

“Behold, the Lord maketh the earth empty, and maketh it waste, and turneth it upside down, and scattereth abroad the inhabitants thereof. . . . Because they have transgressed the laws, changed the ordinance, broken the everlasting covenant. Therefore hath the curse devoured the earth, and they that dwell therein are desolate. . . . The mirth of tabrets ceaseth, the noise of them that rejoice endeth, the joy of the harp ceaseth.” Isaiah 24:1-8.

“Alas for the day! for the day of the Lord is at hand, and as a destruction from the Almighty shall it come. . . . The seed is rotten under their clods, the garners are laid desolate, the barns are broken down, for the corn is withered. How do the beasts groan! the herds of cattle are perplexed, because they have no pasture; yea, the flocks of sheep are made desolate.” “The vine is dried up, and the fig tree languisheth; the pomegranate tree, the palm tree also, and the apple tree, even all the trees of the field, are withered: because joy is withered away from the sons of men.” Joel 1:15-18, 12.

“I am pained at my very heart; . . . I cannot hold my peace, because thou has heard, O my soul, the sound of the trumpet, the alarm of war. Destruction upon destruction is cried; for the whole land is spoiled.” Jeremiah 4:19, 20.

“I beheld the earth, and, lo, it was without form, and void; and the heavens, and they had no light. I beheld the mountains, and, lo, they trembled, and all the hills moved lightly. I beheld, and, lo, there was no man, and all the birds of the heavens were fled. I beheld, and, lo, the fruitful place was a wilderness, and all the cities thereof were broken down.” Verses 23-26.

“Alas! for that day is great, so that none is like it: it is even the time of Jacob’s trouble; but he shall be saved out of it.” Jeremiah 30:7.

Not all in this world have taken sides with the enemy against God. Not all have become disloyal. There are a faithful few who are true to God; for John writes: “Here are they that keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus.” Revelation 14:12. Soon the battle will be waged fiercely between those who serve God and those who serve Him not. Soon everything that can be shaken will be shaken, that those things that cannot be shaken may remain.

Satan is a diligent Bible student. He knows that his time is short, and he seeks at every point to counterwork the work of the Lord upon this earth. It is impossible to give any idea of the experience of the people of God who shall be alive upon the earth when celestial glory and a repetition of the persecutions of the past are blended. They will walk in the light proceeding from the throne of God. By means of the angels there will be constant communication between heaven and earth. And Satan, surrounded by evil angels, and claiming to be God, will work miracles of all kinds, to deceive, if possible, the very elect. God’s people will not find their safety in working miracles, for Satan will counterfeit the miracles that will be wrought. God’s tried and tested people will find their power in the sign spoken of in Exodus 31:12-18. They are to take their stand on the living word: “It is written.” This is the only foundation upon which they can stand securely. Those who have broken their covenant with God will in that day be without God and without hope.

The worshipers of God will be especially distinguished by their regard for the fourth commandment, since this is the sign of God’s creative power and the witness to His claim upon man’s reverence and homage. The wicked will be distinguished by their efforts to tear down the Creator’s memorial and to exalt the institution of Rome. In the issue of the conflict all Christendom will be divided into two great classes, those who keep the commandments of God and the faith of Jesus, and those who worship the beast and his image, and receive his mark. Although church and state will unite their power to compel all, “both small and great, rich and poor, free and bond,” to receive the mark of the beast, yet the people of God will not receive it. Revelation 13:16. The prophet of Patmos beholds “them that had gotten the victory over the beast, and over his image, and over his mark, and over the number of his name, stand on the sea of glass, having the harps of God,” and singing the song of Moses and the Lamb. Revelation 15:2.

Fearful tests and trials await the people of God. The spirit of war is stirring the nations from one end of the earth to the other. But in the midst of the time of trouble that is coming,–a time of trouble such as has not been since there was a nation,–God’s chosen people will stand unmoved. Satan and his host cannot destroy them, for angels that excel in strength will protect them.

God’s word to His people is: “Come out from among them, and be ye separate, . . . and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you, and will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be My sons and daughters.” “Ye are a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, an holy nation, a peculiar people; that ye should show forth the praises of Him who hath called you out of darkness into His marvelous light.” 2 Corinthians 6: 17, 18; 1 Peter 2:9. God’s people are to be distinguished as a people who serve Him fully, wholeheartedly, taking no honor to themselves, and remembering that by a most solemn covenant they have bound themselves to serve the Lord and Him only.

“The Lord spake unto Moses, saying, Speak thou also unto the children of Israel, saying, Verily My Sabbaths ye shall keep: for it is a sign between Me and you throughout your generations; that ye may know that I am the Lord that doth sanctify you. Ye shall keep the Sabbath therefore; for it is holy unto you: everyone that defileth it shall surely be put to death: for whosoever doeth any work therein, that soul shall be cut off from among his people. Six days may work be done; but in the seventh is the Sabbath of rest, holy to the Lord: whosoever doeth any work in the Sabbath day, he shall surely be put to death. Wherefore the children of Israel shall keep the Sabbath, to observe the Sabbath throughout their generations, for a perpetual covenant. It is a sign between Me and the children of Israel forever: for in six days the Lord made heaven and earth, and on the seventh day He rested, and was refreshed.” Exodus 31:12-17.

and be ye separate, . . . and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you, and will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be My sons and daughters.” “Ye are a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, an holy nation, a peculiar people; that ye should show forth the praises of Him who hath called you out of darkness into His marvelous light.” 2 Corinthians 6: 17, 18; 1 Peter 2:9. God’s people are to be distinguished as a people who serve Him fully, wholeheartedly, taking no honor to themselves, and remembering that by a most solemn covenant they have bound themselves to serve the Lord and Him only.

“The Lord spake unto Moses, saying, Speak thou also unto the children of Israel, saying, Verily My Sabbaths ye shall keep: for it is a sign between Me and you throughout your generations; that ye may know that I am the Lord that doth sanctify you. Ye shall keep the Sabbath therefore; for it is holy unto you: everyone that defileth it shall surely be put to death: for whosoever doeth any work therein, that soul shall be cut off from among his people. Six days may work be done; but in the seventh is the Sabbath of rest, holy to the Lord: whosoever doeth any work in the Sabbath day, he shall surely be put to death. Wherefore the children of Israel shall keep the Sabbath, to observe the Sabbath throughout their generations, for a perpetual covenant. It is a sign between Me and the children of Israel forever: for in six days the Lord made heaven and earth, and on the seventh day He rested, and was refreshed.” Exodus 31:12-17.